《Abomination Contract Loving The Enemy》


 Chapter 1 - Prologue

    POV:???


    I was laying on the bed when the sound of footsteps running outside woke me up. With the moonlight illuminating my quarters I turn around the mostly empty room, only having enough time to blink the sleep away before someone knocks on my door and, without waiting for my response, barges into my room, a soldier who shaking salutes me, out of breath, before saying:


    "C-Captain Murray, we are under attack!"


    "Which Shinzaki lackey is this time?" I ask, not amused, my voice monotone and even out as I start to stand.


    "That is¡­ we don''t know yet sir.." At that a small frown appears on my features and, unsatisfied, I quickly wear my uniform over my clothes since we rarely wear pajamas in the frontlines, putting the boots, belt, gloves and hat in a very familiar way, already used to dressing up at this speed and flawlessly at that, with every double line of buttons closed in place.


    "Who is responsible for staying on guard? What about our troops at the front?" I did not mind being awakened in the middle of the night, it was part of the job, but I could not withstand sloppy work and the lack of information, both could not be amended in the battlefield and could easily cost our troop soldiers.


    "Tha-that is actually the problem sir¡­" At that I''m already angry enough that my cold eyes could almost cut through someone''s soul, and as I stare the soldier dead in the eye he swallows, looking all over the place, trying to avoid my gaze, like a rabbit under an eagle''s stare.


    "I-I think is better if you see it for yourself sir.." That type of answer will earn him a schooling for days to come, but right now I had far more troublesome matters to attend to and had to focus on the situation at hand¡­ whatever the situation may be.


    "Which direction is the attack coming from? What about their numbers?" I start to question him, going for the door, and some answers were given, but all information regarding the attackers only ended up with him shuttering.


    Not wanting to waste time we keep walking while talking, passing though grey halls were many other soldiers are running back and forth holding big machineguns and some equipment, wearing the dark black and grey camouflage print from our unit.


    When I arrive at my personal unit they had already assembled, sixteen of them ready for battle, men and women alike with distinct guns on their hands as diverse as their personalities, all with a strong look in their eyes.


    "Black Tiger, be ready for battle in five, we will recon like usual and be ready to flank them from the side. Greg, with me, let''s have a look from above."


    "Yes sir!" All say and done Greg, one of the burly men, do as told and follows me as I go up the stairs, above the walls, to have a better look at our situation and find someone more informed than the previous soldier that still trails behind us in silence.


    I was confident in the capability of my team, but I have never been the stupid type of letting past victories dictate my future actions, always analyzing each situation as they came, so Intel was essential for any tactic we may choose to use at tonight''s battle.


    But I could not deny our experience and how positively it affected on the battlefield, especially the ones directly at my command; as a small group with only the best, we would avoid the main battle and front line to sneak to the side and aim at the commanding troops, cutting the head of the body and only leaving a mindless form behind.


    Only that that day¡­ nothing would go as planned.


    The first sign that something was off; beyond the battle that is; is when I reach one of the fellow commanders upstairs and find him paralyzed in place, looking in the distance where gunshots shone in the night and scream filled the place, holding a binocular on his hands and chewing an unlit cigarette.


    "Major Miller, what is the situation at the front sir.?" I ask, and I''m surprised to receive the same answer as the soldier as he hands me the binocular, even though my expression does not change.


    "See it for yourself, Captain." He has his usual fierce hoarse voice, but this time his eyes do not even turn my way, a frown on his face, wrinkling his forehead.


    In silence I grab the object and gaze over the horizon, trying to make sense of that I''m looking at as destruction stretches out in the front lines amongst the darkness of the night.


    There were fires here and there that illuminated a little of the tents and crates, the stone walls not reaching far and protecting only the part of the camping we were on since they are still under construction, but, beyond the soldiers running about, I could see¡­ shadows leaping above their heads or dashing between shadows, avoiding the light and making it hard for me to see them.


    I focus on those creatures, now unsure that it may be any attack launched by our enemy nation, Shinzaki, and that certainty only makes another rare frown want to appear in my frozen features.


    I focus on one soldier that had gotten out of a tent, half-walking half-stumbling his way outside as something hits him in the back, out of my line of sight.


    It must have hit him hard¡­ because he doesn''t stand back up, instead tries to crawl away, but his muscles seem to respond poorly, giving time for whatever was attacking him to leisurely walk his way.


    And give me the perfect view of the attacker''s body as it licked the blood from its very long claws.


    I watch for a while, then stop, understanding the situation we were in, fighting against a strange enemy and losing control of our troops, my mind focusing on how to defend against such unknown treat.


    I narrow my eyes to our new target, no fear, no thoughts getting in my way, my always controlled calm temperament acting fast in making this nest of drunken ants into a troop worthy of commanding.


    "Defend your positions! Stay on guard! Do not let the enemy pass!" I screamed over the chaos, looking at the widen full of fear eyes of the soldiers surrounding me. Dealing with one problem at a time, as I was commanding the troops, making a line of defense against the unknown enemy and preparing to hold our grounds, staying up and defending with waives of bullets until the sun raises on the horizon and they flee away.


    After that first fight for survival we would soon discover that that day would go down in history, that it would be the day that everything would change for humanity.


    The ending of our ongoing war between humans, the war that would pale to nothingness after the Longest Night.


    The first of many more long nights that the Ghouls will came for us.


    And it won''t be pretty.

 Chapter 2 - One

    The days in the woods always start the same. First there would be the birds chirping, only one at first, shyly calling, until others would join in their morning conversation as the bright blinding light emerges from the horizon, so strong that it casts a semi-circle at the entrance of the cave.


    I yawn, my jaw clicking and clacking as I exhale deeply from my nostrils, making the dust on the floor part out of my way as my senses start to dull from the morning sun.


    Most of my kind, at this point, would retreat deeply into hiding, safe in the shadows and away from the blinding sun, but I had always been some kind of oddity and liked to hunt in the day too.


    One would be surprised by how many unprepared prey I have caught by hunting in the day, so use as they were with the safety of the light.


    I have a good feeling that today''s hunt will be worth the trouble too...


    I had been tracking some deer for a couple of days, and I knew by experience that they would pass by here at this time of the year, searching for warmer places down south and still green grasslands were the snow never touched.


    And yet¡­ they were not the main dish I was looking for, only small snacks.


    Because the main dish was usually close by, following the herd, hunting them down for themselves.


    Ahh¡­ the mere thought of having one of them, the juicy meat, the crunchy bones¡­ Any would do¡­


    Humans and ghouls alike.


    They had quite a similar taste after all, though the first was juicier than the last, probably for the lack of meat from the ghouls and the need to hunt they had, making them more muscle driven than fat driven.


    More¡­ crunchy.


    No worries, both would satisfy my tastes, the only downside is that to maximize my food options, however, is the need to hunt at night as well as in broad daylight.


    I almost drool at the mere thought, passing one of my arms over my mouth. As I take a good sniff of what the wind was bringing to my nostrils, eyes closed because of the sun coming from the entrance, I start to click my flexible jaws together, making a clacking sound that makes me able to locate things close by; nothing if compared to my night vision, but still better than being totally blind.


    Even better was using both at the same time in small close-in space like this.


    I start walking out of the cave, shaking the sleep away and noisily clacking my scales together, passing over the very uneven interiors of the cave, the walls, floor and ceiling full of pointy rocks, crooked pillars and round stones put together on top of each other.


    The only smoothen place around were the places I used to pace about, made from my walking around all the time while dragging my long tail behind me.


    This placed seemed to have had people before, or at least it was used by them, the remaining of railings and long-dead lights laying around, as well as some carved stairs on the stone at the entrance, most of the cave remaining untouched, probably for sightseeing.


    At the right from the place I was walking at there is a cold underwater river that poked a little bit of water out, forming a small lagoon and a few rivers moving along the stone visible to the eye.


    As I pass by my image is reflected over its murky dark waters, a huge burly creature with its whole body filled with scales that looked more like stones attacked to my tick carapace skin, strong big out-turned hind legs holding all that weight upwards, as well as four long big arms with five fingers each and strong black claws.


    I exhale again, snorting, and my nostrils fire up. The back of my head and back was full of small horns and stick hair poking out until the tip of my tail, while my strong jaws were flexible as the mouth of a snake, holding two fangs poking out from the lower jaw, being the ones used to make clacking sounds when needed by hitting at each other.


    And yet what, above all else, what is more eye-catching is the pair of red ablaze eyes, the pupil forked like a reptile and shrinking when excited; the bigger difference, however, from our reptile companions, or any animal for what matter, is that there were a total of 3 pupils in each eye, one at the center and two smaller ones at the side, looking into opposing directions and giving me a very wide camp of view.


    I hit the floor with my big long tail, a deadly smirk full of sharp teeth appearing on my face at the sight of me lethal self.


    It is time to hunt.


    As I walk outside and into the light there is a kind of protection on my face that closes two big scales over my eyes, protection completely from the light as well as any damage, but leaving only my other senses to guide me.


    Able to crunch trees with my bare hands I was not afraid of predators¡­ But I wouldn''t deny that the lack of sight is quite troublesome for some quick-paced prey.


    But to a chase like this¡­ is was far than enough.


    I prepare myself to receive the herd, and as the tigers I do not chase them down nor try to sneak with my huge body, but instead I already knew where they were going to pass by perceiving where they came from, taking distance from the herd and arriving at the passage in between first to cut them off.


    At that I climb a strong tree, something simple to do when you have four arms and a long tail to keep the balance and help your body up, and lowering my scales, by a trick of the light, my once silver body turns darker, blending with the leaves shadows, making so that even my massive body would be hard to find, especially since most creatures did not look up while walking about.


    The rest is no mystery, having to patiently wait for the prey to come and step in my ambush, something I had done so many times before, which always ended with some sort of meal for me to later munch on, if not human or ghouls, then at least deer meat¡­


    But my instincts were right and, after a day of waiting for the herd, a different scent hits my nose and it is far greater than any pitiful deer may smell as.


    That makes a small purr grow deep in my throat.

 Chapter 3 - Two

    The wilderness and desolating side of these woods were very prominent in the lack of open spaces, with the many dark moving shadows of the trees leaves coating the forest floor, and the uneven floor rounded with stones, roots, broken branches and dead trees.


    And yet, the wildest part was the one most could not sense; the smells, the new, the old, from animals, fruits, soil and rain, but all were somewhat stable and usual for me, so that''s why, once something odd hits my nose I could quickly pinpoint, like a red flor among green grass, almost¡­ jumping out of the picture, making me inhale a great amount of air, almost tasting it among the smell of the woods.


    Seems like my neighbors are hunting some good prey tonight¡­ and I may pay them a visit, just to spoil their little party held without inviting me in, how rude of them.


    I raise my big rocky body, rasping the wood with my talons, sensing that the light is about to dissipate, my feet hitting the floor with strength, making distinct holes on the ground as I start to dash out into the darkening forest.


    These woods have been my home for a long time, and even if I could not remember a time out of this place, I have a clear memory of every nook and cranny that these woods have, where the caves are, cliffs, rivers, but especially were humans or ghouls could hide in.


    So I was far more than simply ''familiar'' with this place, I was basically born and raised here, so much so that even mere scratches, slightly made on the trunks, or a twig broke in a certain angle would tell me a lot of what has passed by these woods.


    And that all were indicating one thing to me.


    Prey..


    With the long hairs over my tail standing as well as my scales I was completely alert, clikering and clacking my jaw and crudely ''looking'' over those differences, crevices and markings, and I could tell which creature had passed here, even more when I got a good whiff of its smell, and the sweet odor of blood.


    A hurt prey.


    ''Even better''.


    Hitting the teeth on my lower jaw together I make my way into the woods, following its trail easily with my sense of smell, even though I could tell the creature tried to hide it by walking in the river from time to time, leaving almost no traces of its presence behind.


    But even the most careful prey couldn''t hide small drops of blood in the solid or air; and that small amount was more than enough for creatures like me to hunt them down.


    It has been a while since I had such sweet flesh to sink my teeth in, a taste that his kin had that it was hard to describe.


    The taste of human flesh.


    The mere thought makes me purr.


    I accelerate over the woods, making birds fly as I stomp my way downhill, my two pair of hands working as another leg so I could run in all six and far faster than any two-legged creature might, even more when sometimes an extra pair of hands grabs a rock or a tree to help me flung over, like a monkey would to swing them forward faster.


    In other words, I moved with dexterity and velocity, using the woods to my advantage, a passing huge shadow, going from tree to tree and disappearing before one could even take a glimpse of my form.


    I finally get close enough to hear his heartbeat, and as I approached the place I slow down only to let a click-clack sound out and "see" the place in more detail, a structure coming to view with a stone path leading to it, passing down a gate with double lines on top in a fine arrangement, right in front of the double wooden doors entrance, now completely destroyed, leaving only the pillars behind, like the skeleton of a dead beast.


    I''m not the most stealthy type of creature, my clawed hands digging into the soil and my tough carapace rasping from time to time, like the plate of an armor, but I did not intend nor needed to hide from these type of creature for I was far faster than any human could.


    With my long tail following behind like a heavy snake I approach the place, taking a good whiff here and there, clicking once more to see the entrance clearly and to approach the constant melodic heartbeat.


    If a smirk could be formed in my full fang scaled face it would be showing about now.


    The building was far bigger than I had anticipated, and enough of its wooden structure was left behind to partially cover the moonlight that now was starting to take over the sky, some pillars still doing their best to keep the curved up roof in place.


    Rasping my long tail on the floor I can clearly smell the trail of blood, and the sound of his heartbeat was driving me crazy, making my beat to his rhythm.


    But no worries, I''m an experienced hunter, I wouldn''t leave space for him to escape, so I should enjoy our¡­ little dance.


    When I''m inside I finally open my eyes, the carapaces that covered them opening like double doors and letting the red light of my orbs shine in the dark, my three pupil scanning the empty rooms, passing over the paper double doors all crumbling to pieces.


    There weren''t many places he could be¡­ and he probably knew that too, definitely aware of my presence¡­ unless he was deaf that is.


    I hear a very smooth sound of something rasping on the wood and quickly dash forward, turning the corridor and looking up to its halls; only to see him, the human, standing tall and straight there, weapon in hand and a wound on the leg, bandaged up, his face and body covered from head to toe by military gear.


    And yet, even while coming to face me, having a good view of my form, his heartbeat stayed beating in a steady calm pace, and if I hadn''t had my eyes open I would think he had not seeing me yet.


    But those clear cold blue orbs of his were shinning with sharpness and calculating stillness.


    I click-clack with the scales on my body, like the tail of a rattle snake would, the shaking covering my whole body and standing my grey-silver scales and turning them red, making me look even bigger and meanicing.


    I straight up my back on my strong hind legs, four arms stretching out for a deadly hug, even more when the black long claws shine against the moonlight like falcon talons.


    But I have to give it to the human; he doesn''t even blink, or rather, not even his breath speeds up, only making me want to break that calmness of his more.


    He stands his ground even when I roar like a cougar with all my might and dash forward, easily shortening the distance between us.


    He starts backing off, taking aim and shooting, and soon as he notices that his gun did me no harm he aims at my eyes, proving to have a very accurate aim as the annoying projectiles hurt my sensitive eyeballs, making me close the carapaces over them once more; which makes me a little less accurate.


    But not less deadly.


    He dodges sideways, jumping inside another room as the close in space proves to be a little annoying for my huge body to stir, but I wasn''t worry for I knew it was only a matter of time until I had him under my claws.


    It was a bad habit, I know, but I''ve always enjoyed playing with my food¡­ especially with such unique cuisine.


    His constant dodge was affecting his aim, allowing me to watch him with my three pupils with no blind spots in front of me, easily and clearly seeing his feet move at the same time that he kept his gaze on me, proving to be well trained as his moves gave almost nothing out before dashing to the right and pointing his gun at me, aiming for me eyes once more.


    But we both knew it to be futile as I close my carapace over my eyes every time he attempted that, ricocheting the bullet back but giving me a second of blindness as I clicked with my lower claws over my jaw and sensed the environment, hearing his footsteps.


    And smelling his sweet crazing driven blood.


    I was so excited for the meal that my scales were shaking and beating like a rattle snakes tail, only ten times louder.


    I hit the pillar made of wood beside with one of my strong arms, sending the debris in his direction and forcing him to protect his eyes.


    And slightly shift his aim.


    I may be big¡­ but I wasn''t slow. With one push of my hind strong legs I was already on top of him, two arms pressing him down while the left one held the gun and squished it like a toy, leaving me with the right arm free.


    Unable to move he doesn''t trash and scream like I wished for, instead he only looks at me as if annoyed by my presence, a slightly frown on his cold face.


    Looking this close now I can see that my prey has a great complexion, thin straight lips, cold-blue eyes as clear as the sharpest curve of a blade, black short hair, strong jawline.


    Ahhh, I want to eat him, I want to eat him so bad¡­


    My big tail swings back and forth, excited as I watch a new wound on his shoulder gushing out bright red blood, shining against his body as my own red eyes brighten up, the three pupils focusing on his wound.


    Such a treat¡­ he must be enjoyed slowly and steady¡­ a main delicious dish¡­


    I bend down and take a lick of his wound, purring a strong low growl as I lick once more, a long black tongue brushing against his skin as I close my eyes, savoring his delicious taste, sniffing his warm body and reading myself to nimble the flesh and taste the softness from inside while hearing the core of his screams ring on my ears when, suddenly, he moves.


    I immediately react, enjoying the pitiful resistance, pressing my heavy gigantic body down and making him unable to move, and yet he was barely able to reach for something out from the ground and try to hit me hit it, but somehow managing to get it inside my mouth.


    Thinking of a grenade I try to spilt it, but as my tongue passes over my mouth and brushes against his finger I feel¡­ nothing inside my mouth beyond his hand.


    Was this only a trick? There was nothing on his hand¡­ That''s what I thought, and even his gaze did not give anything away, making me have the urge to bite his hand off.


    Only that, suddenly, my stomach burst like if is on fire, making me bend and roar, only catching a glimpse of surprise in the human''s eyes before I roll to the side in pain.


    What is this, what is this?! It burns, it hurts!


    Smelling like charcoal burning I look down over my belly only to see a circle of fire marking my skin as if these bullet-proof scales were made of nothing, tracing my veins and going up to my neck and the rest of my limbs, burning as it my blood had suddenly boil up, and a hissing sounds makes me look up and see the same thing happening with the human, only that the strange marking only appears at the back of his hand.


    And for some reason that terrified me.


    And I was not the type to ignore my instincts.


    So I run without looking back, feeling that fire burn hotter and hotter inside me and spreading through my limbs and making me dizzy, barely managing to get back to my cave before crashing down.

 Chapter 4 - Three

    In a feverish state I drag my body forward, my legs feeling heavy and my arms sluggish, all movement seemly costly to the point that even moving my eyes took some effort.


    But nothing compares to when those markings manage to overtake my entire body, blazing and hissing, burning deep into my skin and crawling in my insides, all burning, all set ablaze but I, stubborn, do not let any sound leave my mouth as I burn from inside out.


    Still I could not stop the phenomenon from paralyzing my limbs and making me fall like a heavy rock, only able to endure the pain in silence as I stared into the deepest parts of the cave, until even that was denied from me as my vision blurred from the pain and darkness overtook my vision.


    What freaking grenade, what the hell did that guy gave me? Is this a new weapon that the humans developed?! No, that''s not possible, who would make such a thing that you to get up close to the enemy and make them swallow for the weapon to take effect?!


    But then what the hell was this?!


    And even though my body was unable to move my mind was pierced awake by the pain, only for useless questions like those to coat my mind into an endless spiral that lasted until birds chirped and the annoying sun shone again inside my cave and over my body.


    Covering my eyes I blink, licking my dry lips only to feel soft skin under the touch of my tongue.


    Wait¡­ my carapace, my scales¡­ where¡­ how?


    When I''m finally able to open my heavy eyelids, I am, for a moment, meet with the familiar sensation of being blinded by the sun, but this time something weird happens¡­ because my eyesight gets used to it and I can see in daylight!


    But the view I have surprises me¡­ and not necessarily in a good way¡­


    My body, my strong, 3 meters tall body¡­ where did it go? What are these soft limbs from? This squishy legs? And my arms, where are my other pair?!


    With widen eyes I look behind me and see¡­ no tail, no scales, nothing.


    What is going on here?!


    I craw over to the little pool of water at the entrance of the cave and kneel down beside it, focusing my eyesight to see the reflex on the small river.


    And what I saw¡­ shocked me.


    Long dishevel black hair, round pointy black eyes and a very soft face yet with a piercing presence staring back at me.


    A very human face staring back at me.


    I widen my eyes in surprise to the creature in front of me, turning the face around to have a better look, pinching the soft skin and more than confused about what the fucking was happening, and as emotions build up I keep staring at my reflex only for that pair of void-less eyes to suddenly brighten up into two orbits ignited into a bright red fire, ferocious and hidden underneath a veil of black, as well as turning the long black hair into a grey-silver one.


    A crocked smile turns the lips of the figure in front of me up, showing the tip of the hidden sharp fangs.


    Hello my deadly friends, missed you in the minutes I stayed without you, glad to see that you were still there¡­ somehow.


    When I calm myself down, however, just like when I lower my scales to avoid the light, the eyes and hair turn back into that deep black that seemed to suck all light, reflecting nothing back beyond a obsidian dark color, and the fangs disappear into dull human teeth.


    How did things turn out this way? What the hell is this strange body moving according to my commands? Where did my beautiful strong one has gone to?!


    And yet the world did not seem fit to respect my moment of breaking down nor gave me time to laugh like a maniac when I hear a twig snap from the outside, followed by voices right outside my place sounding far too close for comfort as the humans approach with heavy steps towards my doorway!


    What should I do, should I hide? But even though I was confused and weaken, still part of me could taste their smells and hunger for their flesh, a part of me that said:


    ''Wait, hold it, be patient, the prey is coming to our doorstep, we should go and welcome them¡­'' And that predatory part of me makes me quickly realize that, despite being able to look out in the light with these black eyes, none of my other senses changed, as if I was able to turn on the human eyesight to my red eyesight at will.


    "Over here! There is something there!" I hear someone screaming at the front of the group, closer to me.


    "Shh, shut up!" One scolds but the other doesn''t pay attention, finally reaching out and getting the leaves out of the way, his eyes falling on me immediately since I was at the entrance of the cave and illuminated by an arc of bright orange light, very visible.


    Far too quickly I had to face an unusual situation with this appearance, but as a beast, a predator, I was used to the instability of a hunt, of surprises coming and going, and as such I was quick to respond and adapt.


    Even now.


    So instead of lashing out, of jumping on them as I would normally do, I instead appear frightened, widening my eyes and making myself smaller, all dirty, naked and muddy, my long hair falling over my body, making me cut a very pitiful figure.


    And as expected, the clothed military figure drops his guard completely and dashes to my side, screaming:


    "Help! There is a person here! Come over here!"


    He reaches out for me and I flinch, but not from fear as he seems to think, but from ecstasy, eagerness; he was so close, so warm and tasty, and so¡­ easy to take, his smell embracing me like a lover and driving me nuts.


    ''Patience''


    I have to control myself not to lick my lips and reach out for the tender meat and warm blood under his skin, hmm, so tasty.


    He kneels down to look me in the eyes but I hide my face so he couldn''t see the smile on my lips over the mud, and that only adds to my pitiful and shy look as he slows down and softens his voice after giving me a quick once over with his eyes.


    "Hey there, is ok, you are safe with us. What is your name? My name is Bennet, Connor Bennet, I''m with the Citadel. Don''t worry, you are safe now¡­"


    He keeps talking and repeating that I''m safe, unaware of the danger he was in at the moment, but I was somewhat curious and even intrigue to where this new appearance could bring me.


    And something told me that that place would have a feast of juicy meat waiting for me¡­


    So I played his game and hide my body with my legs and arms, slightly trembling but not running away when he reaches out and hooks his arm on my legs and back, standing with me in his arms when the other soldiers arrive.


    "Sir! I found a survivor sir! What should we do now?"


    I could not see the appearance of any of them because of their gear but I was pretty confident in recognizing them by their smells since my senses stayed the same that my beast form had.


    Under their commander''s gaze I pretend to shrink in fear as he reaches out for the radio on his shoulder and say:


    "Rescue Team 5 reporting. We found a survivor on our search, requesting back up." They speak a little and exchange information as he says to his men: "Bennet, Harper, take him back to the base ASAP."


    "Yes sir!" Both say, going back the way the group came for as the others went deeper into the woods.


    And as I was carried by the Bennet guy I have to hide my face further, for my eyes were shockingly red, and a silly full fangs smile did not want to leave my face.


    Seems like I found another way to hunt down my favorite prey¡­

 Chapter 6 - Five

    "Hey slowpokes, care to speed up?" The other says at the front, not hiding his annoyance in the slightest.


    The other soldier is walking faster than us, looking back all the time, heart racing and cold sweat dripping off his back, unable to hide his nervousness from me with his brutal-man faced, the anxiety making him walk quicker as well as the fact that the one supporting me was taking his time to properly chose where to walk so I would not miss a step; or he was just more careful than his colleague in general I supposed.


    But at least I was starting to get the hang of this¡­ communication methods of them, it wasn''t that hard after a while, just some sounds that got easily absorbed in my mind, the troublesome part was finding their meanings separately from the sentence and engraving each words meaning. Memorizing was the easy part, for me at least.


    Still it was too soon for me to understand or make the sounds myself, so I could only count in my sharp senses to watch their tones, how they speak and the reaction of their bodies to read their mood, like I usually do while hunting down a prey.


    It was quite fun, like a wolf having a day inside a herd of sheep, learning their patterns and how they think up close.


    "Tsk, come on Bennett, we have passed through here like, five minutes ago, can''t you speed up a bit?"


    "Five minutes is time enough for things to go to shit, plus I can''t force the kid to go quicker."


    "Oh yeah? Tsk, you have always been soft-hearted, that you get you killed one day.. And what good does it make to slowly make our way to the other side? Give them more time to find us?"


    The one beside me grunted but didn''t say anything back, only looking at my direction and nodding. He seems kind, how he keeps watching over me, and that makes me wonder if that will make his meat taste tender¡­ Though he smells of¡­ average quality, but good for me nonetheless; an average good quality meal is already better than an only average one for sure.


    Now that I think of it, I did not get the chance to taste that guy at the building properly before he did this to me, damnit it! It has been so long since I tasted such sweet blood that it almost seemed wasteful to kill him for the meat; but I bet that one nimble of that tender meat would drive me crazy for more.


    At that point my stomach growls from hunger, reminding me that I did not taste even deer meat for the past day and a half, making the guy on my side silently look at my direction.


    "Wha? Wanna stop for a picnic too? How about that spot over there?" The one at the front says, pointing at a floating wooden tree in the middle of the swamp. "You can serve these monsters as breakfast."


    "Stop being such a jerk Harper."


    "So stop being such a bitch Bennett." The other says, frowning as he looks back at us while walking, chewing on something.


    But out of nowhere he screams, the sound of his voice followed by a splashing sound.


    "Fuck!"


    We speed up a bit to have a better look at him, the guy beside me saying while stretching his neck: "Are you ok Harper? What happened?"


    "Fuck me, I just missed a step and now I have a soaked sock and boot, just my luck."


    We finally have a good view of the soldier, one foot in the water, knee-deep, as his other hand is gripping the rope and keeping his crooked body balanced so he wouldn''t fall with the rest in the water too.


    The one beside me, Bennet, sighs, motioning with his gun a little as he says: "Come on then, let''s get the hell out of here so you can take you warm soaking bath princess."


    "Fuck you man." They say to each other, sneering, trying to ease the tension away.


    But we soon realize that something is off.


    Harper gives a good pull of his leg but it doesn''t move like he expected, making he pull it again, using his arm and other leg to support him as he tries to take his foot off, but after three attempts he starts to realize that he got it stuck on something somehow, hard to say how or in what when you can''t see anything after the pool of dark water.


    When the soldier realizes the situation he is in he looks at us with widening eyes, and for the first time his cocky demeanor disappears and true fear reflects from his eyes.


    He starts pulling with strength and urgency for the first time, but his leg doesn''t move up one bit while we manage to make our way to his side.


    "Help me out dude! I got it stuck somehow! Oh no, Fuck, I feel something touching my leg! FUCK!"


    Bennett finally lets go of me and goes to his side, helping Harper by giving him his hand and trying to pull him out, not being able to reach his leg without risking falling into the swamp water too.


    However instead of working out as they wished, pulling Harper only makes him trip even further into the water, the two forces, pulling from opposite sides, make it harder for him to stand steady.


    Watching their struggle unfold I catch a glimpse of skinny fingers reaching out from the murky water, the same color of the muddy soil, long nails slowly coming to view against a grey wrinkled skin.


    "Fuck! Fuck there is more! Bennett do something man!" He screams, giving up on trying to free his leg as he starts stabbing the water blindly, the blade giving a blue glint at the edge as I realize that the cutting weapon, too, had a small stone along the metal, embraced by the silver curves.


    I watch as chaos unfolds, staring at the murky waters, ears attentive as I sniff the damp air.


    And he was right about that; there were far, far more than that one that iswas grabbing him, especially when Harper accidentally hits his own leg in his frenzy attacks and blood pours out into the water, attracting all sharks that had lay low so far.


    It was like the water itself had come to life.


    As if he had awakened a wave of piranhas, all around the water starts splashing, but if one looked closely they could see a pair of red eyes surrounded by darkness looking out from the murky water as the creatures pushed past the liquid barrier, driven by a mad hungry need.


    "AH!" The soldier in the water screams then for the first creature that grabbed his leg finally takes a bite, risking its neck by being so close to the crazy blade, but the hunger numbed it senses of self-preservation against such small foe.


    The other soldier, Bennett, takes his gun out and shoots bullets out with the force of blasts, the stone on his gun shinning as such, but the dark water not only made it harder for him to aim as it too takes most of the hit as well, hindering it mostly useless.


    "Ahh!! Kill them! Take them out, take them out! I don''t want to die! Ah! I don''t want to die!" He says as he was dragged further in into the water. Well, seems like is just me and Bennett then, one will be enough to get me inside a human camping and I could play the scared boy faced even further after wh¡­


    A splashing sound wakes me from my thoughts as I turn to look over once more, only to see that Bennett had jumped into the water to save the other guy!


    Are you stupid?! Do you have a death wish?! I can help you with that! Don''t waste your meat with this lowly ghouls damnit!


    I watch him with increasing annoyance as he tries to blast the creatures away with the gun, working only a little against the upcoming threat, but unable to use that to free his colleague for how wide the blast is he ends up putting the gun away, taking out a small sword of his own and stabbing the water, but not as urgent as his friend since he was trying to be careful not to hit him.


    Really now, are you that stupid to risk your life to save him? Now what am I to do? I need at least one of you alive to enter the sheep''s herd!


    Of course his plan was prone to failure and he realized that when, far from freeing Harper, other hands joined the first one and had started to weight him down into the water, but not only that for they too were taking bites of his legs, filling the once silent swamp with his piercing screams as they start eating him alive.


    The already dark water is even thicker now after being washed with his blood, the increasing amount of flesh being consumed making Harper mad with pain, his eyes rolling back as he starts gurgling, hands twisting as his body suffered from extreme agony from being slowly eaten alive, the other one, Bennet, finally gives up on trying to save him and tries to ascend.


    Only to have his ankle grabbed as well, stabbing attacks coming far too late as the ghouls make him trip and hit his head on a root, making him faint and lay limp, five seconds away from being dragged underwater to be eaten while still warm.


    At that I sigh, fuck me, do I have to do everything around here?!

 Chapter 7 - Six

    With two quick steps I''m already beside Bennett and, in a single smooth motion, I fish him out of the water, these thin limbs proving to still have my hidden strength in them.


    And that is even clearer once I pull him fully out, bringing to light what was trying to drag him down as well, a figure embedded in mud, with disheveled hair and algae sticking out, only a pair of red eyes shining behind the obscuring veil and a smile showing the rolls full of shark-like teeth and the black tongue dripping, beyond the long arms and even longer nails digging deep into his legs and carving into the flesh, securing a strong grip of his prey.


    Only that the ghoul was wrong, because it wasn''t his prey, it is ''mine'', mine alone.


    And I''m definitely not the sharing type.


    The ghouls snarls at me, still confident that it will have this meal, the dark orbits shinning stronger as the eyes cave in into two circles of hollow shadow, increasing the sickening ashen color of its already pale skin with the constrat, the purple veins visible to the naked eye, and the already open mouth stretching even further to a humanly impossible ledge, as if the bones of the jaw weren''t attached to the skull, like the mouth of a snake.


    But two can play that game.


    I look at the creature with a creepy smile of my own, my not as small teeth growing sharp and my three pupils looking down at the creature, watching as realization hits and appears on the ghoul''s face when it sees my eyes shine and my pupils shrink like a cat''s.


    It tries to dive back in into the water immediately but my long scaled tail comes from behind and quickly as a whip slashes out and pierces the ghoul, poking a hole right in the creature''s chest, bringing its body up and totally out of the water..


    It tries to wiggle away but is already too late, every move it makes only widens the wound on its chest, making so that it tries to stabilize by grabbing my tail with both hands, tick blood oozing out of its mouth.


    But pushing, pulling, wiggling does nothing to free him from my grasp as my long scaled tail only tightens the hold, slippering about from the back and embracing the ghoul''s waist, securing it firmly in a deadly grip.


    When the creature starts hissing and howling, unable to do much but too stubborn to give up, the tip of my long tail leaves its waist and goes up to put an end to the excruciating sounds it was making, simply moving towards its neck and head, giving it a fierce twist, the ghoul''s face turning to the opposite side as the creature finally settles and stays limp in my hold, growing silent as the only sounds remaining were a few chewing and splashes coming from the side.


    Got a crunchy for snack, oh joy!


    What a waste of fat meat though¡­ I think as I look at the now stiff face of Harper, his mouth wide open and only the white of the eyes visible, the face of someone who did not have a smooth death stuck on that expression of horror as his body slowly sinks in into the darkest part of the swap where not even a trace of his existence will be left behind, not even a body to be grieved over.


    The water was still very much alive as they feasted on his body, the mass slowly sinking in as they munched the legs away, some toes floating here and there and parts of the clothes joining the plants that obscured those waters.


    That annoyed me, because far from simply stealing my meal and almost getting rid of my free pass to a feast they still had the courage; or stupidity; to eat it right in front of me!


    How dare they! The audacity! And they completely ignored the death of their companion over here, too entranced by the meal to look to the sides, no awareness of my presence at all!


    Let just say that I''m not the most lenient monster around¡­ and my patience only served me as long as it helped me get what I wanted.


    Far from that I was pure¡­ instinct.


    So when annoyed I simply react and, not wanting to risk my meal and free pass to a feast by jumping after them I attack from where I am, taking a deep breath as my chest inflates only to breathe a fan of fire out the next second, the red bright flames scaring these creatures of the dark stiff and making them panic.


    I laugh, enjoying their terror, playing with them for a while as they always tried to get back to the meal, but even that grows dull after a while so I decide to continue on with my plan, even more after I have secured a snack along the way.


    And that''s how I end up carrying the soldier, Bennett, over my shoulder, and my snack with my tail until we reach a safe place, a cave not too far from there.


    This one was not one of the best caves around, but it will do for a short stay, especially since the weather was quickly changing as the clouds start closing in on us. Seems like it will rain later today, and if for long enough it may even allow the ghouls to take a stroll in broad day.


    Is not like they were set ablaze on contact with daylight anyway, only that it stings a lot as if truly burning them¡­ though they would have to hide their eyes from it to avoid the excruciating pain that bright light brings.


    Overall it was best to avoid the day and light if able to, but they would not pass a free meal just like in the swamp for that, especially since the trees around there protected them a little, enough for them to be able to hunt inside their territory.


    I reach the cave at the first drops of water, looking over the place, firstly at the stone stairs that were narrowing making their way up and in between the trees, uneasy and usually too small for me to make any use of them.


    But now I did, cutting a strange figure, walking among these forgotten lands, a small ''human'' carrying a grown man over the shoulder, with a long scaled tail sprouting from my back with a limp body crunched in its deadly embrace, eyes open for any threats and sometimes reflecting red, the glint disappearing too quickly, as if made by a trick of the light.


    The clouds could help obscure the sun and make the forest even darker, but the rain masquerades the smells and made it harder to hunt or track any creatures; fortunately it was still bright enough, so I had ample time to make sure the place is safe before securing the human inside.


    We reach the top as the wind and the upcoming storm start to weigh the leaves out of their branches and out in the air in a flustering dance until they reach the floor to form a green-brownish carpet.


    There was a small bridge over a dry little river, probably side-effects of the made-up swamp, leading to the entrance of the place, two feline-like statues made using exaggerated proportions and expression standing at the front, with shining stones on their foreheads, guarding the place from outsiders¡­ or were at some point in the past, because now they were cover in moss and plants, some parts even broken with the lack of maintenance, forgotten in the wilderness.


    But the entrance itself took the eyes away of any other construction, with its crooked almost caving in entrance as a tree with red buds grew right on top of it, the roots keeping the entrance open and steady and at the same time weighting it down, their root-like limbs twisting and stretching, hanging like fingers where the soil ended.


    I had never used this one in particular, only hunted inside from time to time because the entrance was very narrow and the ceiling low, making it very uncomfortable to move around with my big body.


    And yet this strange place holds some significance¡­ that made me want to avoid it at all costs. I never understood why, but dwelling on it has never helped so I simply gave up on trying to understand it.


    But I can ignore the sensation for the night¡­ especially without bumping my head on the ceiling all the time.


    I take a breather of the damp stale air from inside the cave and satisfied for the lack of predatory smells finally start to settle in, laying the human to the side and the snack on the other, retreating my tail¡­ somehow.


    Weird body this is¡­ I quite like it.


    I look at the unconscious human beside me and suddenly I???m out of things to do, for the first time having a living one stay the night beside me, and without the intention of eating him in the morning¡­ well, at least this next morning that is.


    And without having him screaming and shouting at me.


    Strange indeed¡­


    Curiosity finally hits me as I get close and poke him. Why do they wear these strange tasteless things over them? Is always a pain to find the meat with those clothes on the way¡­ especially since they stick to the teeth like fur, annoying.


    I look at the thing he made me wear and how strange it felt against my skin¡­ or rather, how strange this skin itself felt, how many sensations it let me feel, how much more I could sense with it instead of my hard scales and carapace in between.


    These thoughts were running wild in my mind at the sound of the increasing rain on the outside, the drip and drop moistening the land and bringing the smells of the forest to life.


    With an almost childish curiosity I reach out and take out the mask covering his face, only to reveal a white fair skin and a blond lock of hair.


    Weird thing, why do they have fur only on the head like that? And their mouth, so many useless teeth, only two pointy, they even dare to hunt my deer and call themselves meat-eaters with these thin nails?


    How the hell did they survive this long?!

 Chapter 8 - Seven

    Well¡­ I may have spent too long thinking of such things, staring and observing such¡­ strange creature for far too long, truly looking for the first time without being driven by mad hunger, able to stay in control enough to simply watch.


    Of course the crunchy I had for snack a few minutes ago is partially at fault, having dragged him out of the cave to have a more open area to eat it with ease, and having the opportunity to finally test out the barriers this body had between my bigger version.


    And to discover that, to my delight, it was as easy as shaking the rain off of me, by merely thinking of my other form I could grow into it, a blinding light covering my body in a ticklish sensation.


    I look at my claws and two pair of hands at each side, and sigh at my heart; glad I had not lost it forever, my dear strong and fierce body¡­


    If I had somehow ended up losing it¡­ I do not know how I would be able to eat the bones out of my meal with those dull teeth humans have¡­ nor how to hunt down my prey with these soft hands I think while eating, leaving only smears of blood behind, tearing the flesh with my arms and crunching the bones with my razor fangs while realizing the miracle it was for humans to still be alive at this point.


    Of course I should not forget that, to compensate, they had very annoying tools at their disposal, such as those swords and guns¡­


    I lick what is left over my face with my long black tongue, the aftertaste lingering as, satisfied and with a full belly, I sniff the damp air of the forest and enjoy the rain that washes my scales, shaking like a dog once I stand and turn around to the enter the cave.


    Only to feel a piercing pain rip inside my skin and boil my blood.


    With a low growl I scratch my head with my talons, only for my eyes to briefly see the red markings pulsating and burning along my skin, hissing and giving off a burning smell..


    But they didn''t hurt as much as before over my skin¡­ no, this time my brain was the one being pierced, poked by needles, images flashing and a pair of cold blue eyes drifting in between, the sound of steps, voices, the temple, wooden boards and floor, people approaching, soldiers, and those strange sounds humans make to communicate, my own vision being overtaken by those images, unable to focus between the pain and the flashes.


    ''Who are you?'' A voice said, monotone, and this time my vision goes from there to where am I now, as if switched back, my talons in full display as my four arms tried to ease the pain in front of me, all for naught.


    ''Where are you?'' It echoed in my mind, as if not made of sound but of thoughts, as if spoken inside a cave to drift away in the corner of my mind, flashes of faces, of soldiers, looking at me, no, at ''him'', mixed together with my true eyesight, with the entrance, the cave, the crooked red-white tree, the statues.


    And as strangely as it came¡­ all of that vanishes, the pain, the flashes, the voice, and yet I could still feel its presence at the back of my mind, leaving me at lost for a moment.


    I look around me, ears attentive to any sound, but there was¡­ nothing, nothing beyond the wind, the rain, and the forest.


    I recognized that place, that temple¡­ how could I not, I had being there just a few hours ago. Swallowing and clicking my jaw I think that it may be my cue to rest¡­ though something told me that this was far from over.


    Decided to put and end to that weird day, I change to my new found body and lay down in the cave with my favorite meal sleeping just a few steps away.


    A strange day indeed¡­


    ~~~~~~


    Since I had slept the entire night of the transformation I wasn''t really sleepy, but rather stressed out by so many different things happening all at once, pilling up together.


    And even if I''m still confident in my capability of adapting to any kind of situation it didn''t mean that it didn''t get tired, only that I knew my limits and how to respect them; and how to suppress them too when needed.


    In the wilderness a mistake could cost your life, a wound could fester no matter how small, one could not spend too much effort in hunting down a prey or they could tire themselves more and more, nor could they wait for too long and end up starving themselves.


    The ones alive in this kind of life were true warriors or beasts¡­sometimes both, and it took quite the iron mind to survive in this kind of environment.


    The type of mind a beast would have.


    And the patience of one too.


    So I wait for the human to wake up, the moon trespassing the clouds until it reached the horizon to give place to the orange blinding sun.


    Out of habit I go deeper into the dark, a crouching figure with far too long hair blending in with the darkness, only the eyes peeking over the locks of disheveled hair.


    I look over to the human on the floor, tilting my head and watching as he sleeps, flaring my nostrils to take his smell in, sweat mixed with the odor of the places he has being to before, hearing his heartbeat, the rasping of his lungs inhaling, then exhaling, the blood flowing through his veins and even his stomach digesting, all sounding and feeling so¡­ alive.


    It was all so much that I kept staring throughout all night without realizing, so captivated by such creature that I had so brief encounters with, short-lived for so many reasons¡­


    Do I look this weird now? I can feel that my face moves far more than in my other form, not being able to perform small muscle behaviors like these for how many hard scales I had, especially since they hid the skin and render such things useless.


    Under such intense unblinking gaze, of course I would easily notice when his body starts shivering, softly at first, but increasing until his teeth start chattering together.


    I frown at that. Why is he trembling? Is he excited? Or trying to threaten me? But he is asleep, plus he doesn''t have scales to display, nor color changing, no sound beyond the teeth¡­ What was he up to? Maybe they had some trick up his sleeve after all¡­ and yet time passed, his eyes remained closed, and the trembling only increased.


    ¡­ Is this human broken? They are very fragile soft little things after all¡­ Maybe he hit the head too hard? It was just a small bump, he didn''t even hit it with too much strength, but still it was possible¡­


    Maybe¡­ Maybe I should just eat him, yes¡­ after all, is all of this even worth the trouble? I could always use this form to lure people on the roads, just like they found me, alone and scared, they would never expect that this fragile form contained such a beast inside¡­


    At that point it didn''t matter the crunchy I had earlier, my eternal hunger is present in my mind too, so I lick my lips and deeply inhale the stale air of the cave filled with this man''s odor, and that already makes my mouth water as I swallow, cracking my neck and knuckles as I approach slowly, already anticipating the warm blood going down my throat, the soft tender raw meat melting in my mouth, the crunchy bones to chew on later...


    When I realize I??m already standing right on top of him, looking down with unblinking eyes, face stiff as my nostrils flared, as if addicted to the smell, having to brush my arm on my mouth to clean the saliva that overflowed.


    Then¡­ I guess I will serve myself ¡­ where should I start I wonder¡­ the best soft filled with fat part, or the worst chewy one? I will leave the bone to gnaw later for sure, to savor slowly and suck the fat out of it, yes¡­


    I reach out with black talons, these soft hands hiding the deadly weapons within, eyes wide as three pupils dilated in the sea of red, unblinking staring and anticipating.


    Thanks for the meal Bennett, I''ll make sure to enjoy your meat until there is nothing left¡­

 Chapter 9 - Eight

    I was far more than ready to have a very nice meal, with crunchy as appetizer and Bennett as the main dish, but its seems that he may be kind, way too kind, but not totally stupid, and this soldier didn''t seem to wish his story would here, so soon.


    So when I touch him with second intentions, suddenly he jolts awake, grabs his gun and points it right at me, the round dark nuzzle aimed right between my eyes, all so quick that makes me question if this was the same soldier who had been guiding me around, looking so gullible, but I guess he had his claws retracted too.


    I stop, my hand still stretched but thankfully hidden by the darkness of the cave, and my only reaction is to blink twice and stare at him.


    Holding his breath Bennett finally recognizes me and immediately widens his eyes, withdraws the weapon, and takes a deep breath, the fierce sharp look he had a few moments ago dissipates and in place comes that kind smile as he looks away, seemly ashamed of his actions.


    "S-sorry, are you ok? Where are we?" He says while looking around us, but I only stare at him without uttering a word..


    Now now, with him moving about and awake my hunger is forgotten for a while, but not only because of these little matters, but mostly because¡­ I had just realized something, something troublesome, perhaps dangerous, about the situation I''m in.


    When he rested the nuzzle at my forehead, the cold metal brought a shiver down my spine, and a thought rushed in my mind.


    ¡­Am I going to die?


    Followed by an am I able to die from this?


    That is something I hadn''t thought before, if changing forms like this made me have a body as fragile as humans had? I mean, it makes sense, but all was so strange that it was hard to understand, part was human, the exterior, but most senses and strength were still the same as before¡­ I had a sudden urge to confirm, to test things out, to test the limits, to know what the hell had happened to me.


    I look at my own hand, soft and tender, those useless nails, these wrinkles, and I touch this hair, reality somehow finally catching up with me and making me far more confused.


    And even though I had always been a practical creature, it didn''t mean that things do not affect me to some degree¡­


    While I was daydreaming, however, Bennett starts to stand, brushing his arms and shivering more, breathing out through his mouth and licking his dry lips, looking outside at the shy sunlight that has been trying to trespass the clouds, the constant drizzle, and reach the ground, the entrance of the cave farther enough to not let the rain enter, but not too far as to leave us in complete darkness.


    "Wh-what is this? Where is this place?" Bennett says, frowning with a mix of surprise and astonishment in his voice, looking around and walking towards the walls, touching the earth and trying to see something over the veil of blackness.


    "What are these¡­? They are¡­ coffins?" Even though I did not understand what he was saying I still go there to have a look, already aware of the insides of this cave.


    "This is a tomb from the Shinzaki people¡­ they have the costume of burying their people standing, and filling it with soil¡­ Don''t know why though, only saw they do it before¡­ but why are all these coffins empty? Perhaps they were preparing the ceremony, but didn''t have time to finish? No¡­ it can''t be, the last step is to fill it with dirt, and there are traces of it¡­"


    I guess he keeps talking at this point to avoid the oppressing silence, but I do not see what he is so intrigued about on these walls, they were mere old broken things after all.


    "Empty¡­ but not unused. There is soil on the floor¡­ but how¡­ why would they¡­ uhm."


    He steps closer to the walls, passing the tip of his finger at the drawings crafted there, those lines meaning nothing to me, but if they meant something to him there was barely enough light to illuminate the entrance, the sun still raising somewhere on the horizon, so he could only sigh in resignment.


    Bennett, intrigued by the place we were in, had a sense of security coming from the daylight and the apparent safety of this empty cave, which leads to him watching the walls in a careful inspection.


    But, although the light was starting to illuminate these lands, soon Bennett will discover that this is the most dangerous time of the day; and for me, usually the most fruitful one; Because is the time when the ghouls go and try to find shelter and sometimes, lost in the hunt, had ended up too far from their usual hideouts¡­ which would make so that they would have to hide in someone else''s lair.


    Like now.


    I hear the creatures far before he does, the low hissing of pain and the steps over the leaves and soil, approaching as I eye the entrance, giving a small sniff only to confirm my assumption that, when night fell, we were followed by the ghouls from the swamp, but, perhaps realizing the bad idea it was, perhaps seeing me transform, perhaps sensing my smell and the blood of their companion, they ended up giving up and not attacking.


    But time waited for no one, and already too far from their swamp they got stuck midway, having to decide if they should fall back or advance.


    A few fools chose the latter.


    A smile starts to form on my face at the food delivery up my doorstep, but then it stops midway once I realize something; that I could not enjoy this meal with Bennett around, hell, I could not even change forms, how was I supposed to fight like this?!


    I glance at him, still oblivious to the approaching danger, my eyes going to the weapons he wielded before, wondering if I could take that blade for myself, or if I should leave the fighting to him¡­ for now.


    If things go south and I need to attack and have him discover my identity¡­ well, I can at least have a Bennett for main course, and crunchy for dessert¡­ or as an appetizer? Uhm¡­ hard to decide, maybe save some for later too¡­ yeah, that''s sounds better.


    But I guess, either way, is a win-win situation for me.


    So¡­ Good luck Bennett! I''ll be rooting in the shadows, don''t let the ghouls have you otherwise I will! With those thoughts in mind I step aside, going deeper into the cave, putting him between me and the entrance but close enough that, if needed, I would not allow another meal to be stolen away by those filthy ghouls.


    "There are writing, but I don''t understand them." He says, still frowning, looking at the floor closely, narrowing his eyes to see in the dark. "And the lids¡­ they are-"


    He stops talking mid-sentence, however, once he finally hears the creatures approaching, the ghouls, usually so stealthy, could not stop themselves from letting out a low hiss of pain at the uncomfortable contact with the sun.


    Immediately his carefree attitude disappears as he takes the gun out, searching for me and motioning with his arm so that I should stay behind him and in silence, pointing at the exit and finally setting his gaze to the shy golden light that illuminated the entrance.


    With a single click his gun is ready, and looking pass his shoulder I can see his two hands resting on the grip, keeping a steady aim as we waited for those creatures to appear at the entrance.

 Chapter 10 - Nine

    "Who is there?" The soldier suddenly shouts beside me for some reason and, before I can call him stupid, I figure out why he does such thing; not that knowing why made his action less dumb; it was to verify if the one approaching is human or not so he wouldn''t mistakenly shoot someone out of nowhere.


    And well¡­ if you really think about it there is no point in hiding, ghouls senses are far better than humans and they would have caught our smells a long time ago, even with the rain since there was a fresh smear of blood right outside our door, calling to any sharks lurking around.


    After Bennett shout only silence responds, an answer on his own since the ghouls start to contain their hisses, attentive after the prey, quieting down in an ambush attempt that was bound to failure since there was only one clear and illuminated entrance after all.


    So we wait, the seconds passing like minutes as Bennett holds his breath, gaze fixed at the entrance, a firm grip on his weapon and an increasing tension making his heart accelerate.


    At the first sight of movement the weapon fires and a projectile blasted out, too quick for the eye, making the stones on the gunfire come to life and shine like a crystal made of solidified magma, kicking with the force of a wild beast as the ghoul, before even coming to view properly, was obliterated into a bag of scattered meat.


    However, observing such powerful deadly weapon, I could identify some problems that I''m sure the soldier knows about too; first that, even if the shot is very powerful, the backslash is as strong, making that Bennett had to use both hands to steady it and still not have a precise aim, which was, of course, compensated by the wide range of the blast.


    However that was exactly the second problem the weapon had.


    Cursing under his breath at the force that is exerted on his muscles to keep the gun steady Bennett soon sees that blasting the entrance with such radius force is not a good idea, so while further of those creatures approaches he messes with the gun a little, my eyes going from him to the entrance..


    That''s why I see that, at the same time that a strange mechanism is rotated on the weapon, moving the nuzzle around and making it smaller, but longer, the now long tube making it hard to maneuver around for it needed one hand on the trigger and the other on the muzzle to stabilize, that these mere seconds it took for him to change to what seemed to be a more precise form of the weapon have been enough for a shadow to crawl its way into the cave, the long wrinkle thin limbs grabbing the rock and walking like a spider, the first one approaching from the ceiling, then another from the opposite side where the first now dead ghoul tried to enter from.


    We can only hear growling and hissing around us, but with no source of light darkness worked in their favor as they used the uneven ceiling and walls to hide their crooked forms.


    I narrow my eyes, their growls sounding loud in my ears, almost as if they were calling me to then, but even though I could easily identify where they were over the echoing cave I do nothing beyond turning my vision towards Bennett''s back.


    Let''s see what this little human is capable of¡­


    He, amidst the confusion and threatening situation, takes a deep breath, cold sweat running on his forehead and streaming close to his eyes, threatening his steady gaze as he swallows dry and tries to contain all the adrenaline in to keep himself in place and alert.


    And as a grenade seconds before exploding, this calmness ends when he takes the pin out and shoots the first target that appears.


    Like a spider with nimble limbs the creature moves forward so fast and dexterous that it did not appear to be upside-down and gripping at the ceiling as it moves at all, tuffs of hair dripping of midair with some algae, creating a creepy afterimage as the creature moved forward fast.


    The shot makes a hole on the ceiling, but even if it went deeper rather than to the sides like before, this form seems to be more difficult to aim with, even more as the kick was still there, pushing against his grip.


    The ghoul, of course, didn''t help him out and stood still, but rather moved faster, more eager at each shot missed, which ignites the others to approach too, creating the illusion that the shadows had come to life and were nibbling their way closer.


    Bennett starts to move back, slow steps that did nothing to increase the shrinking distance between the ghouls and him, but to my surprise he does not give way to despair and finally hits the closest one, the blast not hitting dead center but brushing past, still the bullet manages to rip the arm of the creature out and make its blood fly out together with a shrieking scream.


    The others crawl over their defeated brother, ignoring well he falls face down with a satisfying crack, staying limp, but Bennett has no time to celebrate for the others give him no space to recover, taking the given opportunity, even if at the cost of one of their kin.


    With barely time to try another shot he cannot even afford to holster his gun, having to take his sword out with only one hand as he held the gun with the other.


    I could see better this time when he takes the blade out and how the handle had a pressing button too, like the trigger on the gun but longer, which made the stone along the blade to shine too as symbols appeared and shimmered along the silver metal, some being only lines but other being complex patterns that created some sort of character or drawing, far from me to make sense of it though.


    Using the angle to his favor he attacks right out off the bat, taking the blade off quickly and turning the sharp edge towards the creature that launched itself at him, making a clear upwards arc that made a long slash split blood from the daring ghoul, using the memento of its jump to cut even deeper.


    Falling on its back the ghouls crawls away hissing like a cockroach, trying to find it''s balance, the long fingers scratching the stone floor and breaking the clawed nails along the way, adding to the blood and pain.


    With the gun still secured on his left hand Bennett takes aim and fire, the target, so up close and down on the floor, is obliterated by the blast, but I can see that his left arm is push back hard from firing the gun with only one arm, making so that he clenches his teeth and resists the pain, for there was still one ghoul left to take care off.


    The other one, not having time to hesitate, uses the death of its fellow monsters to its advance and attacks from the side the moment the gun gives the fatal shot to the second ghoul, using its crawling position and the shadows to hide until it was upon Bennett''s legs, using its own body as a projectile and launching the soldier out of balance.


    Hitting his head twice on the same day the unlucky Bennett uses the weapon as a shield to keep the creature far from his neck as it snapped his teeth midair in a savage attack, saliva flying all over the place, red eyes flashing amidst all the chaotic movements.


    Hm¡­ seems like things are looking rather bad for you Bennett¡­ I think as I watch him struggle against the full weight of the ghoul on top of him and the constant mad attacks that gave him no space to free himself.


    It would be so easy for me to simply help him out¡­ one kick and that creature is gone¡­ but why should I? I have been in that kind of situation before, but not as the one with their back on the floor¡­


    And yet Bennett, even while facing death, fighting for his life, somehow manages to look me in the eye and there is no fear in them, only¡­ worry, but not for himself, I realize, but for me.


    "Kid, go! Run from here, now! I''ll hold him off, just go! Get away from here and don''t look back!" The words were unknown, but not the intention. Did he really think he was in any position to worry about others right now?


    See! I think as the ghoul finally manages to bite his shoulder, the stubborn man only giving a hoarse grunt as he clenched his teeth and tries to free himself, only for the ghoul to take a piece of meat out and let the blood flow freely out, increasing the damage done.


    The smell of blood fills the air mixing with his struggles, having me flaring my nostrils and making me annoyed.


    Why nothing is going as planned today? You were supposed to survive and guide me to other humans you dumb kind soldier, not die to another ghoul too!


    My patience hits its limit when my eyes meet with the ghoul''s eyes, two red orbs looking at me filled with joy and eagerness, tongue out and brushing against its red lips, tasting deeply the blood of-my-prey!


    I grit my teeth at that, and I can feel a vein pulsating harder against my temper from the increasing anger and annoyance. As I look over, crossing my arms and deciding on what to do to get rid of those pests, the excessive enjoyment of such creature fueling my bad mood and making me easily decide upon getting rid of it, makes me look to the side and have an idea.


    At that I do something¡­ unexpected.


    I decide to help out a little... Even if for my own reasons.

 Chapter 11 - Ten

    Quickly deciding that my annoyance in having my meal stolen and enjoyed by a mere ghoul again is far bigger and worse than having to help the human out this single time I take action and, while the ghoul goes to take another bite, I aim and kick a stone that was laying beside me with strength, making it fly up and hit the head of the creature with a bang.


    I have to control myself and the amount of force used since I did not want to blow my cover of ''fragile little human'' up, but I still somewhat managed to miscalculate the amount of force I should use to appear human, or rather, the lack of force on the rock, and as result instead of only stunning the ghoul the projectile manages to make the creature fall on its back towards the ground, a deep hit on the side of the skull where the rock had imbedded itself, still there, which far from simply disorientating had almost been deadly.


    Bennett fixed that slight problem by bringing the sword down on the twisting spasming creature, severing the head apart. After that, when suddenly all has quieted down, the soldier supports his body with the sword, gasping and letting the sweat drip freely from his forehead, closing his eyes and clenching his jaw hard while trying to calm down.


    "W-well, that was a fun little adventure we had, uhm, kid?" He says to me while smiling, chuckling even, making me question if he had been hit the head too many times.


    After some time he finally stands, grunting as his shoulder moves along and worsens the wound, only to come closer and pat me on the head.


    "Let''s go kid. Seems like I own you one, but I rather pay it once I know we are safe and sound." At that he starts walking out, giving one last glance at the creatures who almost took his life away today..


    He stops once we are out in the open and under the orange blazing sun, still slightly covered by some reminisced clouds, and look over the trees and grass, a frown on his face.


    "¡­Where are we?" He says, and not understanding what those words meant has begun to slightly annoy me. I try to follow his gaze, and follow him as he starts walking, but soon I realize that he had no idea where we are going since we ended up walking in circles and not even close to where we were heading before, on the swamp.


    So sighing I simply start walking forward and, ignoring his shouts, guide us towards an area close to the swamp enough so that he finally recognizes the place, taking us towards the correct path after useless hours wasted.


    I finally see all my effort pay off once we find a road far north and out of my usual path, and after a few minutes walking upwards, we stop at two metal things that later I would learn that were called motorcycles.


    And yet they were not normal ones, they were made for rash terrain and used mostly by the army, so their wheels, beyond being bigger and having the seat higher, were not smooth like normal car wheels, but instead had parts attached in a circle with holes in between, so the empty spaces would embrace rocks and debris and give a smoother ride and be able to go to over uneven floor and even stairs.


    Before stepping closer to his own bike, Bennett stops at the side of the other one, hand clenching into fists and eyes serene yet profound.


    "Let''s go."


    We approach Bennett bike now as he helps me with the helmet, leaving the other vehicle behind, which probably belongs to Harper I soon realize, and waiting there I have a good view of the black and grey military pattern on the military bike, as well as to the markings on the asphalt as well, from other bigger vehicles with four wheels that had already left.


    "Seems like we were left behind." He says under his helmet, his words hard to distinguish, but is not like hearing him clearly would make a difference since I still did not understand him, however at least I could tell he was not happy. "My boss will piss in my ears later, fuck me."


    At that he puts the key in and starts the engine, sitting on it while giving the accelerator a few tries to heat up the machine, and only then patting the seat behind him to indicate where I should go.


    I approach, not really sure how to do this, but figuring the only way around it is by passing my leg over and hold his back, this military vehicle not being very spacious and squishing us in the small sit.


    "Put your legs over here, do not touch that part cuz is hot and it will burn your leg, and hold on tight!"


    That''s when I discover, for the first time, just how fun human vehicles were, especially this motorcycle, and since I did not fear the high speed nor the apparent lack of protection I could enjoy the cutting wind and the growing of the machine below us as we advance through the not so well kept road.


    There was still a visible path among the wilderness, but it was clear that the forest is claiming the terrain back with roots upturning the floor and weeds managing to grow all over the place.


    Many different smells hit my nose, too fast and too many for me to analyze any for longer than a second, and the surrounding area soon follows the same situation as we speed up, green blurring together in a velocity foreigner to me, having adrenaline pumping in my veins, a smile spreading on my face as the cutting wind hits my legs and single clothing hard, making the trip cold and dangerous yet thrilling and exciting.


    No wonder humans could run away fast and survive for this long with these little toys they have, I have never been this fast before, only perhaps while rolling down a hill at full speed.


    After a few minutes of that, however, we finally manage to reach the human''s hideout, having us stop up above to have a better look at it while we are still up on a hill, and this far away we are still unable to see the details, however I can already tell what awaited for me inside was nothing that I have ever encountered before¡­


    And I could not wait to find out.

 Chapter 12 - Eleven

    It is strange, the more I look, the more the city appears to be really awkward and¡­not really planned out. There are some buildings with some light inside at the very center, taller at one side and smaller and darker at the other, all closed up within tall walls and deep holes surrounding those walls.


    However that type of construction seemly did not work well when the city grew and they had to expand the town, so other smaller areas sprout from that center, doing the same as the main area; building a wall and a hole, connected to each other by retractable bridges.


    And for the looks of it some were still under construction, or rather, maybe they were always building new cities like such.


    And that was something that I will only find out later.


    For now we approach that place, so many different smells hitting my nose that is almost painful to keep myself from taking a deep breath to savor it all, the human''s smell, dust and a burnt odor, together with animals, food, flowers and perfumes even, from the most subtle from the strongest, almost making me dizzy and somehow taking my attention off from the other senses as my mind was overtaken by those smells.


    Somewhere in between we descend from the vehicle, the motorcycle being pushed by Bennet on the side, helmets off, and of course before I knew it I was freely flaring my nostrils.


    Instead of commenting on how strange my behavior was, Bennett only smiles and says:


    "Yeah, is not the cleanest and definitely doesn''t smell like flowers, but it works, is safe, there is food, and even some places to have fun around.." He shrugs, but I only stare at him, making him sigh. "I don''t know why I even bother to talk anymore¡­ I hope you do well there buddy." He sounded tired when he says the last part, patting my head and making me frown. Why the hell does he keep doing that?


    I hope I start to understand their language soon¡­ is starting to trouble me, not knowing what they are saying, only understanding bits and parts of it¡­


    Uhm¡­ yeah, let''s do that, going in I should prioritize observing and learning their behaviors, putting those strange sounds on the top of my list.


    Once we reach the front gates of that immense main city in the center we walk pass an enormous line of people at the front as they give us side-glances and frowns, but saying nothing once their eyes land on the soldier in front of me.


    We stop once we reach the beginning of the line, right in the front of the gate, and that tall wall I saw beforehand proved to be even taller than I thought, and the pit wider and deeper, with strange things inside and a smell of burnt flesh.


    To get to the front we had to walk on top of a straight bridge with thick chains on the sides and, while Bennett is talking with a fellow soldier at the front, I can sneak a peek over the edge and look inside the pit, only to see countless bodies piled up at the very end of it, all goopy, black and twisted, clearly burned to death.


    It has quite a heavy smell, this pit¡­such thing must be done quite often.


    Done talking Bennett approaches me and takes me past the barrier of soldiers who were separating people at the entrance, women to one side and men to the other, entering some makeshift buildings on the other side of the bridge, and only those who had already passed whatever was done inside were allowed to cross the bridge.


    And seemly, in that regard, we were no exception since we enter a building too on the side, a better-looking type and already at the other side of the bridge, but still not pass the walls, rather build inside it, as wide as the walls allowed it.


    Something that catches my attention, however, is how, beyond making good use of these walls by building facilities inside them, that the walls were done on the edge of the hole, making so that the soil wall inside the cavity continued up over the stone made one.


    And it was quite smart to build like that, since the wall is right at the edge its size increases by a lot for any creature dumb enough who would try and climb that.


    But by the smell¡­ there were a lot of those dumb creatures around it seems.


    We enter the building, many soldiers coming and going, leaving the door wide open, but there was no reason to close it when there were so many guards and soldiers around to keep an eye out for any unwanted intruder.


    This place seems very busy, with many desks, papers, and people, but Bennett appears to be used to it as he walks straight to a table in the middle where two soldiers typed and talked at some black things on their ears; that or they were having a weird conversation, overlapping each other''s words.


    Bennett proves to me that it was the first case when he waits for one of them to put the thing down, looking at us with a bored face.


    "Reporting! Soldier Bennett, back from a rescue mission! Lost Sergeant Harper on the swamps, requesting checkup for me and the boy!"


    At that the person on the table doesn''t answer, simply crocks his neck to look at me from behind Bennett, and answers a simple uhm.


    "Harper uhm? Yeah, he was very careless on the field, I''m surprised he lasted this long." Bennett frowns, but doesn''t answer. "Alright, you know the drill, follow the red line, and don''t go walking off on your own or I will have your hide for dinner. Dismiss."


    "Sir, may I ask about the rest of my team?"


    Annoyed the other says: "Yeah they are fine, arrived before you, just a few minutes back, and now I have a lot of paperwork to do, and you need to go and get yelled at for coming so late." He finishes, shushing us away.


    "Yes sir." Bennett answers, not very happy about what the other just said.


    "And don''t forget to write your report!"


    "Yes, sir!" He salutes, turning around to walk away, motioning for me to follow him.


    And of course he can''t stop himself from talking non-stop with me again, and even if I''m grateful for the opportunity to learn, his need to avoid silence was starting to annoy me.


    "They will check us now for any poison on our blood, is not evasive¡­ much but is very necessary. You weren''t hurt so everything shall go smoothly hey?"


    "So? Are you nervous? Excited? Don''t worry about it too much, I''m sure that things will be a lot better here than they were out there, yeah, for sure."


    That was the point where I stop paying attention to his blabbering and focused on my surroundings, the smell of humans and blood thick in this part of the building, the air stale enough to hold the odor in but with enough wind to bring it to my nose, making my mouth water.


    We reach yet another table where another soldier is, but this time wearing white and smelling of strong chemists and blood, and they start talking again.


    Humans, always talking and talking and talking, how such fragile creatures could afford to be so loud all the time?


    "Welcome back Connor, please fill your data as always. Oh, who is this little guy?" It is a woman this time, and very different from the other soldier since this one smiled and looks at me with enthusiasm.


    "Oh, this fella, I just found him in the forest."


    "Found? Just like that?"


    "Yeah, is¡­ a weird story, but he doesn''t seem to talk, perhaps he is a little¡­ special too, you know."


    "Oh, I see¡­" She leaves her pen on the table and comes closer to me, standing and walking around until she stays right in front of me, trying to look me in the eyes and pass the curtain of hair. "Hey there fella, can you understand what I''m saying?"


    I just look at her, intrigued at such behavior, but somehow bothered by the proximity and the insistence in looking me in the eyes.


    So I don''t bother and look away, pass the table and over the halls, sniffing softly and frowning, ignoring her sighing at my side, something people tended to do in my presence it seems, and focus on the smells, crocking my face sideways and¡­ recognizing something I thought it would take longer for me to find.


    That unforgivable sweet smell that the man of the cold blue eyes has.


    The mere thought makes me purr inside.

 Chapter 13 - Twelve

    I take as much as I can from the smell in, filling my lungs until I could not inhale anymore, and as I close my eyes to truly savor it all coherent thoughts seem lost at the back of my mind, only images of his blood and the lingering taste of it in my mouth stayed, no logical part working as I was overtaken by a hungry desire for the denied meat.


    The mere thought makes me salivate already.


    That smell has taken away my desire to eat anything else, almost like an urge, a drug even, poisoning inside, brushing my lungs and taking root in my body, thesweettasteflavorsmelldriftinginwantingtoconsume I want to feast on his flesh, to taste to eat, eat him, his blood, I want to drink it.


    I want to eat, eat, I need, I will have it, I will eat eat EAT!


    I start walking in the direction of the smell without realizing it, compelled by my hunting instincts as, at first, no human notices my actions, all occupied with their own things or chatting with each other, but under this bright electric light I was bound to be found at some point and the first one to do so is, of course, the ones who stayed closest to me, the girl, soon followed by Bennett who reaches out and holds my arm, talking something that I didn''t bother to stop and try to understand, the city-feast forgot as the grand meal stood right in front of me, waiting to be savored.


    The only thing in my mind is to have that red nectar slowly descending down my throat once more. I lick my dry lips in anticipation, ignoring those around me until they were too many and obscured my vision, soldiers I did not know standing on my way, tall and burly.


    I raise my lips, narrowing my now red eyes, all covered by my hair. Who dares to stand in my way? Are they tired of living? A low growl wants to make its way out, and the increasing smell of blood is making me lose my mind even more and not think of the consequences anymore, only of how much I wanted to taste the meal that had once been denied from me.


    I start feeling hands on me, trying to keep me away, but increasingly annoyed I push them aside enough so that the white hall could come to view, not worried about them, not sparing them any thought as that smell overtook my mind.


    And suddenly I feel a piercing pain at my brain, bringing me back from the smell only to receive an excruciating agony, the imposing hands changing to supporting ones as I close my eyes and scratch my head, but instead of receiving flashes of images, this time, as if hearing it all from a cup of glass, only darkness appears when I open my eyes, as if I''m unable to raise my eyelids, and sounds resonate close yet far.


    "Scalpel." Metal sounds, fleshy sounds, a bip somewhere, breathings, a strange dizziness and cutting and-


    When I finally able to open ''my'' eyes I''m looking down on myself, my hands cupping my head as I stare at my still naked legs and at the tricked of blood descending down on them.


    "He is hurt! Bennett, why didn''t you tell me?"


    "I-I, but he wasn''t-!"


    I can feel a wound strangely open up on my side, making a frown appear on my face amidst the pain since I did not get hurt beforehand, or ever rather, the new feeling strange for me and, before I pass out, makes me wonder if this new body of mine has, somehow, reached its limits, and if I was about to die for strange reasons, so close yet so far from the best meal I ever had in my entire life.


    And without being able to taste it one more time.


    ~~~~


    I''m startled awake, and having never passed out before I sit up and look around the moment my conscious comes back, moving too fast for someone who just woke up but prompted to search for danger by the adrenaline pumping in my veins.


    I was alone, closed in a small metal room with no windows nor furniture beyond the bed fixed to the wall, only a small fan making a cracking noise from above, bringing air in, plus a strange device on the side with a blinking light and some lens.


    ¡­A cage? Who dares to put me in a cage? I''ll rip their limbs apart!


    Before I start moving around ripping this place apart footsteps sound outside, dry steps over a solid metal surface stopping right in front of my door, and after some time and some clicks pries it open up from the outside.


    "Hi, did you sleep well? How are you feeling?" Unexpectedly the person who enters is the girl from before, wearing a smile on her face and bringing a tray in. "Sorry we had to change your clothes and clean you up while you were asleep, but there were blood and dirt all over you. So¡­ uhm¡­ I came to help out and brought some food too!"


    I just keep looking at her as she approaches the side of my bed, eyeing the objects on the tray and making her mistake my cautious actions with eagerness for the food that I could sniff on there.


    "Here you go." It was some sort of bowl with a brown thick liquid in it and something on the side. "Here is the bread, you dip it on the soup, like this." She said, demonstrating with her first then trying to bring the bread to my mouth as she chewed her piece, making me dodge her hand and fall back, and only after some attempts she puts the food on the side.


    "I''ll cut your hair too, so it doesn''t stay in front of your eyes, ok?" At that she takes another bowl, an empty bigger one this time that has many things I do not recognize in, going for the one with a pair of blades at the opposite end, making me narrow my eyes and raise my vigilance towards her.


    She clicks and clacks the thing midair and that sound, plus the motion, makes me avoid her and that thing at all costs, not trusting her with a sharp object near my eyes, even more at this form since I still did not know the limits of such body.


    Plus¡­ it would be very lame to lose my disguise by having her accidentally cut me like this right? It was already bad enough that I had passed out from that strange wound¡­and by the way my side feels it must have closed up already.


    So let''s make sure she doesn''t notice nor see¡­ from the many human meals I had I know they should not heal this fast¡­


    As I come to that conclusion the girl keeps trying to do whatever she was up to with that thing again and again, a pout forming on her lips when she makes a mad dash for it that I dodge by standing from the bed, making her fall down on it.


    "Urg! Let me cut your hair damn it!" I just stand there with my feet apart, ready to bail out of that place when she finally puts the thing down.


    "Sigh, ok, can I at least comb it? Yes, no? Alright alright I won''t try to touch your hair again! Geez, so touchy¡­ But come here, sit down! Let''s at least eat before you go out alright?"


    She points at the seat beside her and the food while she starts eating it on her own, making me raise an eyebrow at that and sit back down but far apart so she wouldn''t be able to reach me even if she tried.


    "I''m sure you have many questions so let me answer them!" She seems excessive eager and happy to be talking here with me nonstop, but¡­


    She totally forgot that I don''t understand a thing, did she not?

 Chapter 14 - Thirteen

    Ignoring that fact, of course, the girl continues blabbering: "We had your wounds treated before bringing you here in confinement for a day to see if there were no toxins in you from the ghouls. Bennett is in another room, but since he was bitten he needs to stay longer so you won''t see him for a while, that''s why I''m here! He asked me to help you out a little and that''s what I''m doing." The last part was said with a mouth full of bread.


    Pointing with a spoon at me she suddenly seems to realize something.


    "Oh, I got to ask something too! Since you cannot write nor have any documents we still don''t know your name! So, how are you called? Uhm, uhm? Oh, right, silly me, you don''t understand me, hum¡­ How should I do this then¡­? They don''t teach us how to deal with this kind of situation, darn."


    She seems to ponder for a while after I finally reach out for a piece of bread and munch it dry; not like it would taste any better anyway since it wasn''t meat and it wasn???t human nor ghoul related, but to keep the appearances I push that soil tasting thing down.


    "Oh, I know! Like that movie right? Uhm¡­ My-name-is-Julia, Julia Holland. What-is-yours?" She suddenly starts speaking funny, very slow and with the words strongly pronounced, pointing at her then at me.


    I just tilt my head..


    "Ugh! Again. J-u-l-i-a. Me. You?" She repeats that a couple of times, frustration growing, until I realize that she was trying to tell me something.


    Or rather, ask me something.


    Is like Bennett and Harper right? That thing they like to call themselves, what is it¡­ right, a name! Such a silly concept that humans were so attached to, but I guess that if I want to blend in and hunt freely I''ll have to learn a few things here and there.


    So, a name¡­ should I make one out¡­? Is not like I can pronounce it anyway, but is a thought to keep in mind for later for sure¡­


    As I think about that her frustration builds up, and I can notice how her face moves to express that; which, by the way, changed far too much and too quick; and how she behaved, like a sponge in the water sucking all information that I could out, only now truly looking at her and not regarding her figure as a mere supporting character.


    She had short brown hair that was very curvy, green bright big eyes as full of energy as her mouth, and a very energetic demeanor to top all that.


    After talking some more while she ate most of the food; they don''t give her food out there?; her gaze falls on me again, making me straight my back so I could quickly react to whatever she was thinking of doing next.


    "Well, I guess no point in asking where did you get that wound right? There were some shallow cuts of something sharp, maybe a knife, probably done by a human¡­ you, you haven''t been abuse by someone, have you? I mean, Bennett would never do something like that, he is too sweet and kind for it, but then¡­ well, the good part is that it was deemed that it wasn''t from a ghoul, so you are good to go! Isn''t that good news?!"


    She stands, cheeks flushed as she smiles, making me anticipate the healthy chubby meals that I will find later, and with quick steps she goes for the door, stopping midway and frowning.


    "What are you doing? Come on, follow me! Hurry hurry!" She motions with her hand, making me slowly walk towards her only for the girl to eye me up and down.


    "Well, the clothes will do but¡­ I guess shoes are impossible, right? Why do you have to be so stubborn? Making my job difficult¡­ geez. Come on, let''s go!"


    At that we are out and about, her quick steps make following behind her harder as we pass throughout those white halls I had seen before, but lacking the smell that I eager for, or rather, it strangely lacked any smells at all, only a strong chemical one in place, as if¡­ it all had been washed away, and constantly to be this clean so even my senses wouldn''t pick up anymore.


    We walk our way back to the front gate, but a commotion reaches my ears and comes to view next as we walk out, shouts, pleas, screams and cries.


    And I soon learn why.


    The girl swallows dry as she curses under her breath: "Is that time of the day already? Son of a gun¡­ Bennett got to pay me a very nice meal after this, darn¡­"


    Right at the entrance, where the bridged started, there was a line of soldiers blocking the way in, standing tall and with their faces covered by a mask, most of the body in camouflaged gear, but the most important point was in what they were doing.


    And the rifles they were pointing at the people on the bridge.


    The responsibles for causing a commotion were the ones who were on the bridge, the people left from the line before, screaming and shouting and even throwing things at the guards, but none had the courage to do more than that and approach with those rifles pointing at them.


    One of the guards had the mouth uncovered on the side, and with something on his hand that he puts in front of his face he talked, probably to amplify his voice as he says:


    "Please leave the bridge and stay behind the red line, I repeat, please leave the bridge and stay behind the red line. Those who disobey will be shot, I repeat, those who¡­" He kept repeating the same things over and over until a guy with no mask walked forward, wearing a different uniform with two lines of buttons and some symbols here and there on his shoulder and chest.


    He slowly brought a cigarette to his mouth, taking in the foul smell slowly and letting it out through his nose, his grey eyes looking down at that scene with not even coldness, but pure indifference, as if they were not threatening other people lives.


    He takes the thing off his mouth and leaves it resting between his long fingers, his tan skin coming to view as well as his face and the scars on the lip, eyebrow and chin, beyond his short black hair.


    "Start firing." He simply says to the soldier who was previously shouting the warnings.


    "Yes sir.! Take aim! Set. Fire!" At that the men at the front start blazing the bridge with bullets, not even flinching when they hit the people at the front like sacks of meat, having some fall on the pit and others stay over the bridge.


    And if I thought they were screaming before¡­ they prove me wrong.


    They soon realize that it was not a joke and, panicking, start to run back, but since they had packed the bridge up many others fall from the bullets before they manage to stay behind the red line drawn at the other side of the bridge, and soon a loud mechanism resonates over our heads and cogs move the thick chain and bring the bridge up, leaving the bodies to roll like they were nothing and any who manage to reach the soldiers would be kicked to the pit mercilessly, even if they still had life in them.


    Totally ruthless.


    And a waste of good meat too¡­


    "They could have just warned shot them¡­" Says Julia as she watches everything unfold with clenched fists to the side.


    "They grow bold if we do." Someone answered, making the girl tense up and look beside her only to find the man from before, and yet even if his words were directed towards her his calculating grey eyes were on me.


    "Lieutenant Owen! I reckon you were informed of the boy Soldier Bennett brought with him and that he still needs to be allocated. So, as requested before, could you please spare him some time and give him a proper place to stay?"


    He listens while slowly smoking that sticky thing, making me want to sneeze and wiggle my nose, and I can hear and feel the increasing tension from the girl, Julia, as he dragged the silence away, answering only once the bridge was finally closed and the soldiers that once were at the front went to stay up above the walls to guard for the upcoming night.


    Suddenly he reaches out and cups my chin with his hand in a rough gesture, keeping my face in place as with the flaming tip of this cigarette he brushes my hair aside to have a clear look at my features.


    And after seconds of consideration he simply says:


    "Red circle." Letting go of my face as suddenly as he reached out makes me increasingly annoyed by him, wondering if I should eat him first or leave him to despair as the last one; both options very tempting; however the moment his words come out the girl started protesting.


    I internally sigh. Is this going to take long? I want to explore my new territory already¡­

 Chapter 15 - Fourteen

    "The Red Circle? B-but that''s were- Lieutenant, please reconsider!"


    "Would you rather have me send him off to the outer zones?" He asks in a monotone, making her swallow her next words, but not for long as her spirit seems to ignite back very quickly.


    She keeps talking to this indifferent man, but ignoring her pleas he grows tired of her voice; as does I; and simply gives out an order to the soldier on the side, making him approach us with a strange machine in front, resembling a black rectangular box on wheels with a screen shining on his side and a hole over mine. Before turning around and leaving, the lieutenant goes to the soldier''s side and speaks something to him in a low voice , completely ignoring Julia who is left fuming on the side.


    "Put your hand in." The soldier says to me, which only makes the girl more infuriated, but even her, after being ignored to an embarrassing point, stops talking, especially when the man with the scars leave us without a second look, not even going to the trouble of addressing us again.


    "Didn''t you hear me? Put your hand in."


    "He doesn''t understand." She says between gritted teeth.


    "Tsk, such useless brat, and you wanted that commander Owen put him somewhere else? At least he can have some use in the Red Circle, I may even pay him a visit later hehe.."


    "Y-you! Is because of freaking soldiers like you that this city is like this!"


    "Oi! Watch your mouth civil, don''t want that pretty face of yours to end up at the asphalt now do we? Hand!"


    At that he launches forward and tries to grab me but I''m still annoyed by the previous man rough handling so I decide to pull back and dodge, and thinking it was some sort of luck of mine the guard tries again, only for me to avoid his hand once more.


    "What the, are you going to disobey direct orders civil?!"


    "Sorry, he is just confused! He doesn''t understand!"


    "Look, I''ve been standing in this shit hole for eight hours now and I not going to wait, at the end of my fucking shift, for this brat to calm down or whatever. Give. Me.your.hand!" At that the girl stays in front of me before he can try to grab me once more, and after some discussion she turns towards me with a complicated look as she reaches out without touching, stretching her palm up.


    "H-he needs your hand and he won''t let you go until you pass through this procedure, even more without an id. Is quick and painless, even though it looks very shady. So, here, do like this." At that she shows what I''m supposed to do, putting her hand inside that mechanical thing, and even if I really did not trust nor wanted to do that shady thing it seemed like it was a big deal and something that would cause me pointless trouble to try and skip.


    So I put my hand inside and wait, watching as the soldier has his face illuminated by that strange screen, his gaze going down as he pokes the machinery here and there a few times.


    Without warning a quick clack sound comes from inside the machine and with it a cold material gets in contact with my skin.


    "There it goes. Done. Now get a move on!"


    At that I take my hand off before it gets pulled roughly by the guy, and so I''m able to have a good look at the thing that now shined against my wrist.


    It was a metal bracelet of some sort, its silver material glinting against the light, made mostly of hard metal and yet with flexible parts in between intertwining that made it one size for all, but the most intriguing was the red line printed on mine.


    Looking at that the girl sighs, brushing her hair and making me realize that she had one of these too, actually, all had that, the soldiers, the ones behind the desk, the girl, and yet it was not quite the same; hers had a cross carved, and the soldiers had a black line on theirs, some passerby have green or simple grey on theirs.


    I look back at mine, the only one with a red line around here, and out in the air the bright color receives many glances of people going about, and by the looks of it not a good type of look, more of¡­ disgust?


    Strange¡­ so is some kind of system? To tell people apart? But how they do that, and why? Humans are such complicated creatures, far more than I expected it seems¡­


    But now, looking at the girl, then the soldier, I realize that I''m finally free to explore my hunting grounds! Without realizing; or carrying really; I start walking away from the entrance and deeper into the city, leaving the girl behind, thinking and mumbling to herself, having her notice, only minutes later, that I was already gone and about, earning a new set of cute curses from her part.


    I walk on foot forward towards the main path surrounded by separating grid metal walls of what seems to be a queue area, now mostly empty of people since they had already gone over ahead, leaving me to have a clear look at the lines draw on the floor, and at the huge screen in the middle of this big road with color, arrows, and scribbles on then, probably informing something important that I could not understand.


    But what catches my eyes the most is the thing standing underneath the huge screen with a soldier in it; some type of machinery that I would learn to be a mecha, a robot of sorts with big arms and legs that, beyond making it look stronger and terrifying, made so that it could carry around an enormous flamethrower with huge tanks of gas on its back, a deadly weapon indeed.


    Would be an interesting thing to fight against, but a little unfair since I''m resistant to heat¡­ and he has a mostly open chest with a human inside that I could cook on the spot¡­ it worked more like extensions of arms and legs than a full armor, the thing could use some improvement in my opinion, just have a look at my impeccable carapace and you can tell the superiority.


    But still, a little better than squishing humans and ghouls under my feet¡­ that reminds me when I fought against a pack of wolves for territory¡­ yeah, interesting indeed.


    Behind all of that, however, was the excruciating bright part of the city, tall buildings pointing to the sky, a spiky one that ended in a round structure with flashing scribbles lighting up on its sides, forming huge drawings made of colorful light, such blinding flashing decorations all around that worked worse than the sun in my eyes, and that was a given; but of course all of that stood behind the mecha and other soldiers, yet beyond another wall, and something told me I wasn''t welcomed there.


    Seems like a recurrent theme around these parts, wall after gate after wall.


    With the watchful eyes of the soldier inside the mecha on me I look at the floor and I don''t need to think much to come to the conclusion that I should follow the red line, a fading color to the side that leads to a dark corner of the place, with a single blinking arrow that had crooked a little over the years.


    Well seems like I''m going to the fun part of town.

 Chapter 16 - Fifteen

    After walking past a shady alleyway; great entrance for this ''Red Circle'' place; I finally reach a lit part where a single red light-bulb stood over a platform, all with indications in red that let me know without a doubt that I''m in the right place, especially the painting on the wall around the platform.


    More curious than obedient to the laws of this place I follow along and go closer to that light and, to my surprise, find that there is a strange reader to the side, a transparent place to touch the bracelet on and a small screen on top that had some scribbles showing on it too, some sort of communication method I''m sure at this point.


    Tilting my head I narrow my eyes, and trying to guess how things worked around me I try putting the bracelet under the thing where, I discovered, a blue light shone and read my silver bracelet, bipping when it was done and blinking with a green light.


    All of this was exciting, especially figuring things out, as if the world around me was made of puzzles, but this time all the buildup leads to a mere¡­ door, opening in front of me over yet another wall! Ok, so, these things give me access to places then? So each color or symbol represents something¡­ the soldiers all had black so that is easy to guess what black stood for, the cross¡­ is for stupid people? No no, sorry, it can''t be, otherwise Bennett would have one as well¡­ perhaps treatment? Research? Medical? Hm¡­


    Never mind that, after all I rather stay far away from that place and under Julia''s care again, I think my ears were one step away from bleeding when I ran away- I mean, stealthy left.


    Then what about the other colors I saw? Copper, green, grey¡­ so many things to learn, fascinating things appearing one after the other that makes a strange unstoppable curiosity grow inside me, and not only for the hunting.


    It was¡­ intriguing, unusual to say the least.


    Speaking of hunting I had to test my limits this night, after all it has been quite some time since I ate and being cock-teased by such fancy meal walking all around me did not help my cause..


    What can I say, I''m a big hungry monster, surrounded by fancy meals, even if I wasn''t hungry I would want to stuff my cheeks with their meat and sip their blood¡­


    But of course my plans go a little south when the doors finish opening and the seemly calm and empty streets turn out to lead to a very, very busy part of town that, on the contrary of the other parts and circles, would have the most crowded time at the evenings and night, which means¡­ about now.


    Just my luck, of course, but the hunt is a little postponed for my mind is literally blinded by the many red lights surrounding this very loud place. I walk a few steps closer to observe better only for that door to close behind me, making me have stride forward, watching the surroundings since I''m already here, no point in forcing my way out¡­well, not now at least, I could enjoy and take the opportunity to have a good look around.


    My bare feet hit the uneven cobblestone floor at the same time that many other humans walk around, such narrow streets full of people makes it hard to walk around and even harder to concentrate in only one thing at a time, all their smells mixing together, and that strange flower odor I felt outside coating thickly this place, but strangely, beyond the sweet smell, there was no flower or plans around to be seen, but only buildings and people, lots of people.


    This small ragged form of mine makes it easy for me to pass unnoticed on the sides, avoiding moving bodies everywhere and keeping to the shadows, and that makes so that I''m able to observe all throughout without bothering people, on how the many windows have red illumination coming from inside the rooms, how the mini verandas have lines of long red lights framing them, the old wooden and brick buildings mixed together with many lights and shining boards that blinked arrows, human forms, cocktails and even more of those scribbles, and yet this bursting district did not end there.


    Beyond the full of people streets there are a lot of women, half-naked; and sometimes completely naked; over balconies, at the entrance of the establishments, among the crowd, that are shouting and moaning out loud while they touch themselves, eyes all attentive for the men who passed and stare them down, a strange lustful smell coming from the passerby''s and inside the buildings that added to the excessive information that I was receiving right now.


    There were some men in the middle too, of course, some wearing women clothes that revealed parts of what hanged between their legs, and left the nipples out in display while the belly is cover in corsets, all while standing on high-heels.


    Others, the taller burly ones, wear leather pants and no shirt, sometimes with high heels too, others with chains and a ball in their mouths, all very¡­ aggressive, trying to sell themselves out for the most ''good looking'' passerby; in regards of having expensive clothes and accessories, that is.


    But one thing that I notice is that there are some different types of humans; The ones that I usually eat are very white, almost pale, with very light-colored eyes and hair, the type I usually see in the soldiers.


    But here¡­ those were only the passersby, for the ''goods'' mostly have black eyes and hair, weren''t very tall and had the eyes pulled on the sides, only substituted by some tan burly and very tall people, all looking very akin to my usual dish.


    I wonder if they taste different¡­ and I''m eager to find out.


    Felling that my head would explode with all that information bombarding my brain I start walking away from all of that, but it seems to be a hard thing to achieve while staying inside this place, especially when I realize that this area is surrounded by walls, and the only way out is through those doors with readers on them, which would blink red every time I tried to leave.


    Red Circle¡­ so this is what they meant¡­ the city, separated, areas for each¡­ it would make sense, why there were guards at the entrance, why they would give us these bracelets, and why every ''good'' around here has the same color on theirs than mine.


    I see¡­ so this is why Julia got mad uhm¡­


    I chuckle to myself. Such pity ways to keep your people around, submitted and in control, in a cage, will not work on me my dear, so worry not¡­


    I look around and take a good sniff, and walk along the wall until I''m far away of any entrance and couldn''t hear or smell anyone around, taking the opportunity and climbing the building closest to me until the rooftop, talons growing only enough so I could grab like a sloth and pull me up with ease.


    When I reach the end and above those walls, the entire city comes to view, bright lights reflected on my eyes and making up for the lack of stars up above, the blackening sky framing the world of light the humans lived at.


    That image makes me chuckle into a full fangs smile, body filled with excitement for the upcoming adventures that this city had in store for me.


    And for the surprises I had in store for it too¡­

 Chapter 17 - Sixteen

    This place, it is so different from the forest I used to live in¡­ the known animals making the same sounds were far, almost in a world apart, as was the wind rustling the leaves, only howling hollowly now as if uttering empty words, nor was the pitch-black hunting grounds that are illuminated only once in a while by the moonlight, no¡­ here there are too many sounds, smells, people, vehicles, to many types of machinery buzzing in my ear, talking, chatting, panting, breathing, hearts beating all around me.


    But what bothers me the most is this smoky smell this place has, not from waist or sweat, but a strange heavy smell of dust that the clear humid woods did not have, beyond the many artificial odors around of oil and that fake sweet flower scent.


    I knew for a fact that human senses weren''t that good, but to live in these conditions¡­ is to kill what is left of them.


    But as things finally seem to calm down around me I have time to think things through and how I wish to proceed, after all there is a limit to how far I can get with just going with the flow like this.


    Hm¡­ How should I do this? There is no point in attacking without restrain, no, not after all the trouble I went through to get here unnoticed, it would be waste, a sin even, to not use this advantage to the utmost benefit.


    Plus it would be strange to simply make havoc around, destroy the city, only to end up back to hunting them in the woods like before.


    No¡­ If I''m smart and careful with this, this city can become my hunting ground, a jungle of metal, I just have to adapt to this new environment.


    Yes, that is, I need to learn how to best hunt them here, and for that nothing better than to learn how to communicate for their strange habits to come to light, not pile up together in obscurity..


    Finding my way on those rooftops is far easier than walking on the streets, plus I find it simpler to keep myself hidden with so many crevices and shadows, and as a tendency of all earth creatures humans do not look up either, so as a tiger I can hunt them from above their heads, and far easier than trees these buildings offered steady grounds to step on.


    I climb around, tasting the air, watching over the many inner walls this place has with other colors painted on their doors, until I find a good place to watch and learn, far from walking blindly, I manage to reach the interesting, fancy and expensive area of this red district.


    Lying in wait I stare, the round circular central area beyond rounded by many shops, but on the contrary of the ones so far, this area has more¡­ restrain and better breed per say, the buildings tall with red round lamps at the front wooden gate, many with inner gardens with small rivers, carp fish swimming about, bamboos and white pebbles, stones making paths among the garden and leading to the wooden buildings and open porches filled with white and brown doors that opened to the side.


    A very defined style indeed, strongly akin to the other parts of town that I''ve seen so far, very distinct from the mechanical grey style and interesting to look at.


    I start to understand why this part is different when I observe the people walking around, and not the goods since most where kept inside the buildings, a different pattern after the show-offs from before, but mostly at the high class walking about, some even from the military, most with vehicles of their own, or even drivers; plus another difference are these wide roads and sparse huge buildings.


    Is almost like they squished one side to fit the other.


    However I could see why this side had such an easy-going way very quickly; because up above and not very far stood a golden door with another mecha at the front, a silver polished one this time, guarding the gate of what seemed to lead to heaven, paint and crafted in gold and keeping the world beyond it to its own.


    Gold line¡­ they must come from there uhm¡­ so there are, what, different types of people? For what I can guess it may be from their occupation, separated in this color system, so what do the golden ones represent? And why some of the militaries can pass thought there as well?


    I watch them for a while in silence, hearing them and memorizing more and more words, watching a recurrent word, ''payment'', being used, and figuring that there must be some sort of reason to why there is this system, some sort of compensation.


    So akin, so unnatural, so foreign to me that makes me wonder how humans could create such complex formations and systems while many stronger and smarter creatures out there were left to hunt and fight for their own food every day.


    How nature is strange, making such a creature out of its womb while others were left out, in a completely different world.


    I''m taken away from my thoughts when a drum is hit at the center, making me realize that the circular open area is actually a stage with a small wooden cover to the side from where a man comes out at the sound of calling drums and flashing lights.


    He is wearing a strange outfit, something that is closed at the front diagonally and goes down like a skirt and almost covers his feet, all held by a large belt closed tightly over his waist, sometimes being concealed by the big wide sleeves with the movement of his arms, all black with only the patterns of a single red phoenix flying draw on the side and ending on his back, a fancy yet discreet type of clothing.


    The man, holding something in his hands that propagate sounds, starts talking very energetically on the stage:


    "Ladies and gentlemen! My name is Takamori Shunsen, and as is tradition of our household, the Phoenix Nest, tonight we are to celebrate the ascension of one of our young phoenix ladies who are now ready to bloom into the finest flower! She is the supreme at the arts of music, dances like a fairy tiptoeing in the air, and has the grace of the purest lotus flower. Please, a round of applause for our muse of tonight, lady White Lily!"


    A lot of people stop to listen, and some who were on the side already awaited for the presentation, applauding and cheering for what''s about to happen.


    As the man only uses hard words that I cannot understand I''m left to wonder what all of this is about, and as the man in black leaves the stage all lights around it are cut, letting only the silhouette of a white figure to fluster her way towards the center of the stage, bringing a faint sweet odor with her.


    But the show really begins when the spotlight lays on her.

 Chapter 18 - Seventeen

    There is a moment of complete silence before the presentation begins. First music starts playing softly, and from the side I can see the ones responsible for it, some at the drums, other at a string instrument that is played over a table, plus someone at the flute too who, beyond playing the instrument, would sing in between a soft lullaby were no words would be formed but meant and say a lot nonetheless.


    Then a round, soft light flashes at the center of the stage, illuminating a bent figure on the floor that by the sound of the flute, as if a string was attached, starts moving with grace, the long, silk-like vest, flustering like feathers with every smooth move as even the fingers danced together, the sleeves floating in the air like wings as, steady and only in only one leg, White Lily stands like an elegant white swan.


    As she stands and comes to view, to my surprise the light reveals that her face is half covered by a veil, giving only an outline of the beautiful appearance underneath. Her eyes, black and round, gave her a petite image that is brought forth by all the clothing handpicked that adorner her.


    First there is the blue and white vest, looking to be the same style as the man from before, closed at the front by a belt, but this one seems to have even more layers on top of each other in a such complex look that I could stare for hours and not be able to take that all in, the white on blue drawings of flowers, the sleeves that almost reach the floor caring full paintings on each, but all in light colors to make a harmonious image.


    Even the veil, slightly transparent, had white embroidery on the edges, as the hair took almost all the jewelry in form of golden crowns, the black raven hair up in a mixture of hairstyles with buns and braids that makes arches with the locks of hair.


    As the blue light shines over her it almost looks like she is underwater, the swift moves and changing lights adding to the harmonious dance, and yet, even though the dance is sophisticated and elegant there are small parts where she would provoke too, bending her knee up and moving it like a swan''s neck, but quietly pulling the clothing up with her hand to show some skin with the alluring moves.


    And yet it contained some sort of¡­ sadness, longing, probably because of the choice of instruments and the slow-paced dance, how she would slightly rest her hand under her chin and reach out with her other hand to the men below..


    After flustering her sleeves in the air and cutting the image of something goodly on stage she takes something of the ground in the middle of the dance, a paperwhite umbrella that is brought to the dance with grace, firstly closed and held with both hands, softly, almost as if she is holding a lover, only to be open while spinning, making herself join in and dance around the stage, small feet appearing briefly as she paced around.


    She ends her piece at the same position and place she started, only that his time her figure is hidden behind the slightly transparent paper umbrella so that only her dark shape appears to those in front of her before the light goes out again.


    As it comes to an end all around cheer and applauds, some more enthusiastic than others, and some, to the very far side, look with hatred in their eyes.


    And that is one of the people who approach after the man in black appears again and says:


    "Such grace! Truly a heavenly beauty! Tonight, ladies and gentlemen, one of you can be the lucky one to bloom such beautiful flower for the first time! All of you are welcome in our household, and us, the Phoenix, will be waiting for you all in our nest¡­"At that he haft bows, making so that his loosen black cloth slips and gives off a little bit of skin, his white tender shoulder blades and neck appearing, very appetizing, very tasty¡­


    I sniff the air as he walks out of the stage. Yes, very tasty indeed¡­


    Seems like I found another fancy meal around these parts¡­ now now, should I taste him already or maybe¡­ no, I think, I have been denied of one gourmet meal already, not going to happen twice now, after all they are so rare to find, would be a waste, no, a sin even to let this one slip by¡­


    As the crowd from before starts to move on and free the streets I start to focus on my new target, hands and feet moving in coordination as I approach by the rooftops without taking my eyes off of him.


    And yet I do not approach, for the lady who kept staring daggers at him finally gets close enough so she can start speaking, followed by other opulent ladies who walk beside her.


    "You keep dirtying our stage with your filthy whores do you not tiny man?" At that she sneers, an ugly face plastered in such frivolous woman, so much perfume going out of her pores that I''m almost unable to focus on anything else.


    And there is no need to understand nor hear her words to feel the tension between the two as she keeps her nose up and stares the other down.


    The man in the black clothing looks at her with a smile on his face, but one could see the scorn in his eyes as he opens up a fan in a loud manner and starts fanning with face slowly, not at all bothered by the other''s behavior since seemly it wasn''t the first time it occurred.


    "Lady Karina, what an unpleasant surprise to see you here. Is such an ''honor'' to you have you down of your high castle only to speak to this lowly one." He says ironically.


    "Yeah, you should feel honored indeed!" One of the woman say, looking all like vultures surrounding a carcass, well, at least they smell as bad as one.


    And worst after passing the strong perfumes too I realize, twisting my nose.


    "Shush it!" The Karina one says to the other, making her flinch and fall back. "You and your filthy kind are not welcomed here."


    "Oh really, if you haven''t said so I would have never realized¡­" He says calmly, the fan coming and going in front of his face to cover his foxy smile.


    "Mark my words filthy man, your days of luxury will come to an end soon."


    "Oh really? Karina, Karina, those wrinkles of jealously won''t do good to your face milady¡­ But what can I say, men have a taste for the unusual, for the mystical¡­ they may want something different once in a while, perhaps something more¡­ fun, that''s why the Phoenix Nest was born, but if such a unusual fresh way of business bothers milady then you should considerate retirement so the younger generation that take over."


    "Y-you! How dare you! Your ''girls'' will never be able to compete against mine! Mark my words! Mark them! " At that she turns around, flustering her long dress as her other girls follow right behind her, but not before giving the man a stern glace.


    "Oh, honey, on that we can agree upon, none of your girls will ever be on the same league as my ''girls''. Ha, as I always say, only a man can give real pleasure to another man¡­" Even though none were close to hear his words the man, Takamori, deepens his foxy smile, the shadows bringing an eerie expression to his face as he walks away, not aware of the shadows that followed close behind him.


    Especially the one of them with a pair of red eyes who carried a fang full smile

 Chapter 19 - Eighteen

    He doesn''t walk far before he meets up with White Lily that has been surrounded by some of the men of the crowd who watched the presentation, overwhelming her with their charming words and clamors of beauty; or at least it looked to be something among those lines; but once Takamori calls her she gives a half bow to all and follows behind the other man.


    For a few moments they simply walk, getting away and far from the central plaza but still inside the fancy area, stopping only once they reach a very unique building among so many different extravagant ones.


    The place is monumental, with red and dark oak wood on the building and over the walls with little roofs on top surrounding the place until we reach a square big gate that leads to the inside, a wooden board with scribbles at the front with a phoenix mid fly carved on the wood, plus the conifer trees pointing upwards along the outside walls, making a very charming entryway.


    And yet, instead of going towards the main entrance where people from the streets entered and were greeted by a line of beautiful women bowing their way in, both keep walking along the walls until they reach the back of the place where a wooden door is hidden among the trees, easily passible in the eyes of others.


    "You have done well White Lily. From now on you are truly one of us, so go inside, take a deep breath, change your clothes and don''t forget to put your ribbon on the front. Tonight will be the most profitable night of your carrier, so take no less of what you deserve. Now chop chop, go there and look pretty, don''t forget to act shy too, men love to deflower the pure and virgin."


    "Of course Madam, don''t worry, I won''t mess it up.But¡­".


    "But¡­?" At that he starts to wag his wooden fan on his face slowly, a signal of distress.


    "I''m more worried about you. What was that all about? They were so¡­ mean for nothing."


    "What? With ''lady'' Karina? Hon, she is not the first nor the last to threaten me. Believe me hon, they are all bark and no bite, and even for how sad it is this is how our kin is treated inside these walls, so better for you to get used to it too, rather here alive in this hell than dead out there for sure." White Lily doesn''t look happy, but after a while and without a good answer nor solution to give she simply says:


    "En¡­ But still¡­" The woman says with a cast downgaze and a low voice, not satisfied with the outcome.


    Suddenly, with a clack, Takamori closes the wooden fan loudly, bringing her attention up fast while, with a straight back and an arm behind him, he scolds her.


    "What is that face for? Don''t you have bigger problems to deal with right now? What man will want you with so many wrinkles of worry in that face of yours and such a long face? Geez, looks like you got out of a funeral, not your debuting presentation. You know what? Your face is annoying me right now and I''m sick of your voice, I don''t want to see you any minute longer, go now, go, hurry up inside!"


    "Madam, how cruel! I''m just worried about you!" She says, but starts backing off once Takamori starts hitting her with the fan.


    "And who do you think I am for a little girl like you to worry about me? What could you do to help? Nothing, nothing at all, so go back to work! Your easy life ends now and you will work your bones off! Chop chop!"


    Bing hit mercilessly on top of her head the woman is forced inside and soon after the door is closed behind her, Takamori staying on the now silent streets only to weight down a sigh.


    "Silly girl, worry about yourself down here, otherwise the sharks will smell your blood¡­" Talking alone in a strange language; which makes me frown from the stress of thinking that I still had to learn another language apart from the one that I am currently struggling with; he takes a long thin pipe out from his vests, puts something at the tip and rests an arm inside his clothes over the belt.


    With his other hand he puts the pipe in his mouth and takes a long drag of the smoke, only to let it out slowly through the mouth, watching as the grey smoke zigzags its way into the night.


    Eyes cast towards nothing he seems to be in deep thought, and elegant figure with long fingers embracing the long pipe, black hair shaved on the side with locks of hair brushed to fall around and stay slightly on his face and almost cover his cat yellow eyes, thin lips and faintly round nose, with feminine features to top, with his lingering tasty smell that makes me want to present him in a silver plate, bound and served, and slice him up bit by bit¡­


    I sniff around, eyes glued on his figure, tempted, far too tempted to jump up and taste him, even more when nothing, no reason existed to stop me from doing so.


    So why not? I lick my palate, then my lips, already salivating for the upcoming meal as, like a spider, I make my way silently towards him, already in the dilemma of which part should I start eating from; The best one? The worst?


    I look at his lowly figure standing on the street, back to the wall. There will be no bad-tasting part on this one, hehe.


    Damn, I need a hidden place to suck on his juicy bones, I realize, it will be too wasteful to eat him up with one bite.


    But of course with my sharp senses I''m able to tell when we are no longer alone, in fact, we have never been since they left the main plaza, after all some men, at the command of that woman, had started following him around from the getgo with no good intentions, muffling their footsteps to the best of their abilities.


    Though it proves not to be enough.


    "So¡­ are you guys looking for an appointment with one of my girls or are you all just satisfied with looking at me from afar? I know that I''m pretty, but there is no need to be shy¡­" This time he lets the smoke out through his nose, turning his face around towards the darkness while the grey mist frames his bright eyes into a mysterious fa?ade.


    At that four men walk out of the darkness and, surprisingly, all had military uniforms on, that grey on white pattern, and smug expressions on their faces, one was even chewing on something with his mouth open and that''s the one that talks:


    "Takamori, the Black Raven¡­ always thought to be a strange name for a whore like you¡­"


    "What do you want?" They laugh at that, and Takamori seems to stand up in a more guarded position, leaving his feet apart and his hand frees yet casual, as if not wanting to appear to be on guard.


    "Oh, Takamori¡­ At least if you haven''t quit your job I could have some reason to keep you alive¡­ perhaps we can have some use for you before we finish you off¡­ Aren''t you happy? You are going out with style!"


    At that their cocky smiles deepen as they advance, four to one surrounding their prey.


    And trying to steal mine, again!


    I growl at that.

 Chapter 20 - Nineteen

    They truly were going in for the kill as they suggested because as they approach two of them grab their military swords and one takes a gun out, while the chewing prick stays behind, watching from afar.


    I growl, ready to intervene so I can eat my meal fresh, but I''m taken by surprise; or rather, all of them were; when Takamori does not say anything, calm as we watch one of the soldiers go forward and leap up, bringing the sword up to try and slash him down with a wide cut.


    But he is the one who ends on the floor, foaming from his mouth and twitching like a fish out of water, eyes rolled up and fingers curled like iron hooks.


    After a while he stops moving and lays limp on the floor, his head falling to the side on the cold floor as his conscious fades.


    We all look back at Takamori who had pocketed the pipe, with velvet darkness covering his features, the yellow eyes shining as he brings his hand up and illuminates part of his face with it for his hand is crisscrossed by thousands of lighting that zigzag like snakes along his skin and escape into the air, too quick for the eye as only the afterimage leaves an impression at the back of the mind.


    "Boys, you don''t need to be like this, there is enough trouble in this town without having to look for one."


    "A little early to be begging for your life don''t you think?"


    "I''m only asking you to leave calmly.".


    "Bullshit!" The one with the gun says at the same time as he brings the weapon up, takes aim and presses the trigger without a moment of hesitation, but Takamori did not react in fear not lost his calm, he actually looked somehow¡­ disappointed.


    And when the bullet flies up from the blasting gun towards Takamori, cutting the air on the way to hammering on his face, he moves his arm and hand up in a scooping move upwards and the once small lighting from his hand grow and reachs the floor, going up like a whip as it burned the floor with it and once it reaches the bullet''s path the electrical static ricochets it back to its owner, all so fast that the only thing the others see is the bullet hitting the gun holder''s skull instead of Takamori''s.


    All are left in a state of shock for the only thing they could picture of the situation is that a blinding light shone for a moment only for the bullet to turn around, so their confusion at the odd outcome is understandable.


    With only two guys left the odds seem favorable for Takamori as the other with the sword starts to back off, but the prick who stayed behind¡­ applauded slowly, not impressed.


    "Bravo! I knew you were a high-level Transmundane! You Shinkaki scum can keep trying to deceive us as much as you want, but us Wilraine are smarter than you all, these so-called ''costumes'' of yours to try and conceal Transmundanes eyes my putting lens will not fool us! I knew we were one of the freaks from the start! But impressive tricks! Bravo, bravo!" He says sarcastically.


    "Then you know just how stupid you are being right now kid. Back off."


    ??Kid?" He scoffs. "And don''t worry¡­ I came prepared just for that. I''m not one to hunt easy prey after all¡­Oh, how impolite of me, I haven''t told you my name, yes Black Raven? I''m Sean Cole, at your service."


    Only then Takamori seems to get worried, for even though he had already down two of the four the most troublesome of the group is this far and laughing.


    Plus that name seems to have ringed some alert bells in his brain.


    And for good reason since in a few moments the tables turn, all this fight ending as quickly as it began.


    The prick chewing man suddenly rolls something on the floor that had been hidden at the palm of his gloved hand, and the metal ball rolls quickly toward Takamori, who has only enough time to step back before it clacks open and a blinding light shines in the once very dark streets, making me grunt in pain and put my arm in front of my light-sensitive eyes.


    At this point, not wanting to lose what was going on but taking far longer than them to recover from that light attack I start tapping my nail on the rooftop and use that sound to ''see'', though the details escape me I can at least have an overall understanding of the situation.


    After the light attack both Takamori and the soldier at the front are left blind for a few moments, and that is far more than enough for the chewy guy, Sean, to launch an attack; but he is smart, or experienced with this kind of situation, for he doesn''t try to approach, a wise decision since Takamori starts attacking blindly and hits the other guy with a lightning bolt, but instead rolls another device that bips when it gets close enough to Takamori.


    The metal ball then opens up like a little spider and launches something on the other man, ropes I assume, and the next second Takamori''s arms and legs are bound close to his body in a tight embrace that makes him lose his balance and fall straight down on the floor without any protection.


    That''s why, bounded like that, he ends up hitting the cold hard floor headfirst and, as the smell of his blood reaches my nostrils, passes out from the impact.


    Sean doesn''t rush to attack, instead calmly spits the leaf that he was chewing to the side as he says: "All freaks are the same, think themselves invincible just because of some little powers you have, but you all should just accept your fate and stop making me waste so many soldiers all the time."


    At that the pulls his gun out and takes aim at the defenseless Takamori, not before taking another one of those leaves, something that smelled nice and minty, to chew at it again, brushing his brownish-red unmoving hair back and resting his hand there, making the moonlight briefly reflect on his glasses lens, all of that made in a flowing gesture that a normal person would do, and I could almost believe him to be one.


    If it wasn''t for the creepy big smile pasted on his face, and the upturned curve on his disturbing eyes.


    He took pleasure on the kill, on the successful hunt, and that is something I could relate too.


    Only that he celebrated far too early.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter, I''m happy to have one less of your kind nonetheless. Bye bye."


    And that''s when I interfere.

 Chapter 21 - Twenty

    The dark sky covers my figure as such that none are able to see when I leap down, but since I''ve never been one for subtlety I land with a loud crash on my two feet right in front of him.


    I see the brief confusion in his eyes when my strange figure emerges as if out of nowhere, the misperception aggravating even more since beyond that I stay in the path of his bullet, a crazy strange act on its own.


    And yet he does not react at first, past his eyes widening a bit, as if taking his time trying to engrave the image of the strange creature standing in reach of his bullet, my long disheveled hair dropping in front of me and giving me an unkempt appearance of a homeless, and yet my eyes still manage to glare at him beyond that curtain of dark thick hair.


    For a second we only stare at each other''s eyes as the smile on his face drops, unblinking with a very fix gaze at me until another grin curves his lips up slowly, but this time in a far creepier manner.


    It is impossible to tell what is going on in his crazy mind but his expressions change quicker than one would take a mask off, more like a muscle spasm than an expression on its own.


    Not that I cared anyway.


    Whatever he saw in my eyes bought me a second longer to act, more than enough for me to grow my tail fully at my lower spine and, keeping it hidden behind me, slash out like a whip and hit his legs from the back, making him go up first only to go back down hard again like a rock as if he was thrown by a ferocious river against a pillar, his back hitting first and making him groan as his head smashes on the next second.


    But even when blood starts coating his hair and smearing the floor, he still has his firm stare in place with a crazy glint on his eyes and a smile from ear to ear, so I slap his face once more with my tail, rending him unconscious..


    I scowl, weird guy.


    I soon lose interest in him, however, as I can already taste the fancy meal prepared for me on the side, the body warped up in ropes and easy to transport.


    Lucky me.


    I approach slowly at first, taking a deep breath of such rich essence, already fantasizing the tasty of his juicy meat melting in my mouth as his still warm blood filled my cheeks and run down my throat.


    I have to brush my arm on my mouth to clean the saliva that had started to drip from my slightly open mouth, a purring sound coming from my belly.


    However I have to speed things up when I hear shouts and noise coming from inside the building and approaching our location, making me dash up towards Takamori and thrown him over my shoulder, easily carrying his weight as I run and leap up towards the rooftops once more, not even having to climb as the buildings from this side of the Red Circle were fancier and did not care of growing upper floors since they had a lot of space to expand downwards.


    I could have planned this better, I soon realize, since I did not have a hideout yet to enjoy my meal in peace, and something that I''ve always enjoyed is to have my own space untouched so I could enjoy my food and naps without interruptions.


    Without much choice now; and knowing too well that I would not have let the opportunity of such a fancy meal pass even if I had thought of this before; I first get far from the fancy buildings and area, having a clear image that that place would be harder to hide myself in, especially for being so well lit and guarded most of the time, and follow where the darkness leads me to.


    I only stop once when I discover a strange thing, a gate, or rather, an open arch, the only wall I''ve found so far with the door wide open, no reader nor scans in sight, and a stream of people with heads low quietly moving about, a grey paint outline fading along the arch, indicating the circle the gate belonged to.


    Grey? That''s new.


    Not having to pass through the door to get in I easily leap up the wall and hang around the edge, this wall being thinner than the others and having no watchtower nor path to guards to walk on, very different from the golden district that had a barricade even before you approach the door.


    I sniff the damp heavy air of the area, no sweet smells nor loud noises, but a very¡­ low profile image, especially with the people who all seem to evade eye contact with each other to avoid trouble as they keep their children close and their belongings even closer.


    My kind of hunting ground for sure.


    I jump up the buildings, avoiding the narrow streets of trampled soil and water as I keep myself above it all, and even if was bright as day those below would not be able to see me since these buildings are as tall as they are narrow, all with at least 5 levels and some even crooked to the side, using the space as best as they could by placing ropes between the buildings to put the laundry out to dry, making so that this cramped placed looks even smaller and narrower, giving the illusion that the buildings could almost touch at the top, on the very end, covering most of the sky and the moon and adding to the grey of the city.


    Well, now I understand the name, plus I have started to figure out the name of the colors around too.


    This dull place, however, had some light here and there too, mostly for stores and taking the form of those scribbles, but in such poor place most where crooked to the side, dangerously pending over the passing pedestrians, and even the light are flickering or went completely dark.


    This place is so messily put together that it almost looks like they grabbed what was laying around and piled up on top of each other, but I soon come to realize that that was, still, the good part of the neighborhood for, as I climb further into the Grey Circle, the windows start to have no glass, the doors wouldn''t shut completely, and the wooden stairs would have a few steps missing.


    Such a place is bound to have many crevices and empty spaces for me to hide inside, but for now any room will do so I simply enter one filled with only olds smells, an open square space with barely any roof over it all, blankets dropping instead of walls to separate some of the rooms and the shitting place by the smell; let''s add that to the list strange things humans have; a wooden small table with a smaller leg and a rag on the floor to complete the picture.


    However as I enter the place by the broken window I discover why there were only old smells in there; for the owner''s body was laying on the side already rooting and full of fat maggots wiggling their way in and out of the flesh and where the nose and eyes were, all the soft flesh already eaten away or decay, plus the pots left on the table with remains of food accompanying their owner''s smelly fate.


    Pity, could do with a snack later, but at least this place will do¡­ because I''m far too ready for the main course.


    I smile.

 Chapter 22 - Twenty-One

    As I smell rain in the air and the upcoming storm starts picking up with a howling wind that bangs the wooden crooked windows I enter the place, the timber floor that has seen better days screeching under my weight and even though I wish to explore this room more; my new hideout cave; and clean the mess up I still have more¡­ pertinent goals at hand.


    Since the room won''t go anywhere I might as well have a taste of my fancy meal first, shouldn''t I? So much effort to capture him like this¡­ I deserve a little treat.


    I drop him on the rag without hesitation, making him grunt from hitting the floor a second time, and with my eyes transfixed glaring at the red liquid that dripped from his head and ran down along the side of his face until his now exposed chest, making me purr as I approach.


    Like a stalking tiger I go on fours right on top of my prey, eyes shining with a dark-red light as my three pupils focus on the laying prey, narrowing like a cat''s eye as I put my nose at the crook of his neck and take a deep breath, the exciting vivid smell coming from his skin filling my lugs as I hear his heartbeat drumming under the flesh, inviting me to sink my teeth in.


    Not holding myself anymore I cave in into the alluring red blood in front of me and reach out with my tongue right at the neck where thick veins pulsated under the skin, adding to the warm of the red nectar as I finally taste him.


    Only for a scowl to appear at my face, my bright red eyes dulling a little.


    I lick it again, and the scowl deepens.


    It¡­ It tastes like nothing! H-how can this be?! That''s impossible! I try again, this time licking his skin clean, passing my tongue over his cheek and eyebrow, but still nothing changes!.


    After all my desperate attempts, even biting at his neck, I''m already feeling my irritation growing up and adrenaline pumping into my veins as a growl resonates deep in my throat, my talons rasping on the side of his arms and cutting the ropes in between.


    It only gets worse when, with bright blood lust eyes, I look at my arm and see the red markings engraved there shinning to life, the almost forgotten curse apparent once more all over my body, and even if this time it didn''t burn the mere presence of it is enough to infuriate me.


    The table on the side is the one to pay for my fury, one swing of my arm being enough for it to go flying up towards the wall and shatter into pieces, the loud bag resonating through the quiet night.


    That is not enough though so I rip the blanket to shreds too, part of the wall falling with my rough pull, the already messy place now even more destroyed than before with fat maggots wiggling on the floor with the remains of old food that were on the table.


    I only stop destroying the place up because my stomach starts hurting out of nowhere, the scribbles and marks on my arms flicker in and out of existence as bile goes out my throat and I vomit all my stomach content out, even the bread from before.


    Now the place not only is dirty but it stinks, great, that did wonders to my mood!


    Ice-cold eyes guy¡­ I''ll make sure you pay for whatever you did to me¡­


    My ruckus seems to have caught someone''s attention, and even though most ignored anything out of ordinary in such a dangerous place this one approaches, coming from the stairs outside.


    He must live close by because by the time I cleaned my mouth with the back of my hand and stood up he was already at the door, knocking on it hard a couple of times and, without waiting for an answer, barging in and already shouting:


    "Oi! ''hat the fuck man?! ''hat are ya doing in my room?! Getta fuck out!" I look down at the creature who was spitting words in a very demanding way, a kid with missing teeth and dirty face pointing his skinny finger at me and making me want to immediately break it in half, especially with the bad mood I''m in.


    "Oi, answer me ya fuck! Are ya dumb or something?!" At this point the kid, unaware of the dangerous situation he was putting himself in


    Especially when he starts poking at my chest, and a quick once over this boy tells me he is used to fighting, the knuckles of his hand red and the skin marked, plus for the way he walked as if owning the place, tall for a kid, but still a kid.


    "Oi, are ya deaf or something?! Get lost ya, this place is mine!" He starts putting more pressure in his moves and seeing that there is no effect on me he tries pushing me back with both his hands.


    Only for me to stand still like a rock, not flinching a bit even when he uses all his strength.


    That is when, for the first time, he seems to realize that something is wrong, frowning for a second, but then he comets the mistake of trying to punch me, only to retract his hand in pain, the fingers broke as he widens his eyes and mouth in a mute scream while looking at me in horror.


    That''s when his gaze finds Takamori laying on the side, and because, after my ruckus, he had been left in the position the ended up in, from this angle he almost looked like a corpse, and that''s exactly what the kid thinks he is for the way his eyes widen and he looks back at me, but this time far more than simply scared.


    "S-sorry man, don''t take ya personal, I think ya just got lost, this is not ma room, I''m gonna leave now." He says in a more passive way that makes me even more annoyed at him and all this little show this human kid had the audacity to put on.


    And you think you can leave, just like that? I think not, prey, little prey, the wasted fancy meal got me in the mood to play with the food now.


    And you will be my little warn ball, so let me dismantle your insides will you?

 Chapter 23 - Twenty-Two

    I clearly see beyond the kid''s actions as his body starts to turn away from me and his feet back off, and reading his moves and mood gives me the advantage of time as I manage to reach out and hold him before he could give more than one step towards the door, barely able to turn around before I grabbed him.


    "Ah! W-wait up! I say sorry alright! Ya stop!" He starts struggling against my grasp, his hands over mine at the back of his neck as his legs try to push him forward, and for a moment it feels like I''m holding a rat by its tail, making it desperately try to escape as futile as may be, stubborn in its wish to stay alive.


    His attempts only put fuel at my desire to break him, but not his bones and body, that has always been so easy, a simple step on top of the ribs, or grabbing a little too strongly¡­ no¡­ I have always enjoyed breaking their spirits first, that was an art on itself.


    And the first step is to let the prey know that there was no escape and, no matter what I wish to do with them they would be at the mercy of my desires, and since this kid seems so full of life, cursing me while still struggling, I harden my grip a little and, holding him by the back of his neck bring him up in the air at the same time I choke him a little, which makes the kid desperately try to easy my grip with his hands, his nails nor even marking my skin at his attempts.


    As I walk towards the window an idea surges in my mind and since it was more like a hole on the wall than a proper window, with no glass nor wood in it, it offers no resistance as I hold the kid outside and give him a good view of the exterior and how high we were, at the top of one of these many crooked buildings.


    With my hand squishing his neck he cannot even beg, but I could tell he has been trying to since the moment he realized his life is in danger, I''m that good at reading my preys after all.


    "Stop." Suddenly I hear someone speak from inside the room, and without giving in nor lightening my grip I look behind only to see the man in black, Takamori, standing behind us, one hand at the wall to help steady himself as the wound on his head had reopened and is painting his milky white skin with red again, curving along with the yellow orbs that stared me down..


    Such an appetizing figure painted right in front of me¡­ what a waste.


    That thought makes me even more annoyed and angry. Such. A. Waste!


    "Let''s all calm down and talk this out mister¡­?" Takamori keeps talking while looking at me and when I do not respond, neither with words or actions, he starts to stare back and forth between me and the kid. "There is no need to kill the kid now is there? Please let him go, whatever he has done to deserve this there must be another way to repay than his life."


    He talks too much.


    Mouth open and close and open and close, don''t they ever get tired of this?


    Because I just did, and I let it very clear when I ignore Takamori and go back to the kid, who has just started to make a funny sound from his nose and mouth from trying to breathe more air than I''m allowing him to.


    Well, he just made this boring, I realize, especially for reminding me the denied fancy meal once more, this forsaken back and forth play, this growing hunger, and this¡­ scary situation I''m in, of not being confident with my own body, this strange curse running thought my skin.


    I don''t like to be challenged like this, even in the jungle, hunting alone, I had some sort of¡­ control.


    But not here, everything is messed up.


    And that makes me even angrier.


    As I appear to hesitate Takamori gets closer, thinking I''ve stopped because of his words, but as soon as he gets near I reach my peck of annoyance and simply open my finger up and, to the surprise of them all, let the kid fall and drip from my fingertips to what would be certain death for him.


    Only that Takamori is fast and grabs the kid over the window, his small body struggling to keep its grip while the kid coughed and tried to breathe while being so close to death altogether.


    And suddenly I''m just tired, especially when the rain comes and the sun with it amidst the clouds, the water dripping in distinct drops on the rooftop, creating a symphonic lullaby over their grunts and wheezing.


    My eyes land on the body full of maggots inside the room and with quick steps I grab it and throw it out of the window, right beside the struggling duo only to see that, after maintaining the position for a few seconds the kid finally stops coughing and, seeing the situation he is in, hanging outside the window with only Takamori''s hands to keep him away from death, he thinks fast and swings his body to the side, the uneven put together buildings having more than enough crevices for him to grab unto, right about the time Takamori couldn''t take anymore and let go, hearts beating frenetically at the near-death experience as the kid, with one last look above; and some "Fuck ya!" or "Ya cunt!" shouting; climbs his way out of there and into the buildings, deciding to avoid us for obvious reasons.


    Lucky bastard.


    Pity that his brain decided to function only now and make him run away, we could have some fun time together¡­but I guess I have made an interesting impression towards my neighbors didn''t I?


    Ignoring all the rest and deciding that I could deal with the food problem tomorrow since I''ve already filled my stomach on ghoul meat before entering the town I lay on the rag to the side and turn my back towards the human, not at all threatened by his presence.


    And yet I would have never guessed how foolish and¡­ intriguing humans can be; or rather, some rare individuals among the herd of meaty bodies, some that I would realize that were funnier to play with, and amusing to observe too.


    I guess is one of those moments where a wolf gets so fascinated by the prey that, instead of running away, approaches the wolf that the hunger is forgotten for a moment as they only stare at each other, trying for the first time to read its mind, to get beyond the chase, the adrenaline, and see the creature in front of it, to see beyond that mother nature has made them for, the hunter and the prey, only beasts.


    I wonder if the wolf will decide to eat this odd fascinating and easy prey¡­ or if will let it go to hunt it in another day.


    Sometimes even the hunter gets bored of chasing sheep¡­ and gets fascinated towards anything that breaks the pattern.


    So tell me, Takamori, are you a wolf in sheep''s clothing? Or just a strange sheep? Or something completely different, none of it at all?


    Because otherwise why would you approach the one who just coldly tried to kill a kid right in front of you? Who ignored your pleas and even brought you here against your will?


    Do you have no sense of danger? Or are you just overly confident?


    And why did it matter to me this much? I want to know so badly¡­ So I can break you better.. indeed.


    He kneels beside me and says nothing, as if knowing his words would do him no good, and reaches out towards my head and back as I look at him over my shoulder, watchful eyes looking at every move of his, only for him to reach a lock of hair softly and, seeing that I have no reaction, to grasp my hair once more, this time getting more of it on his hands and locking it in place with something, a low ponytail being quickly made and once finished he quickly let''s go.


    For a moment our eyes keep locked on each other''s, the hair mostly out of my face now as he softly smiles.


    At that he simply stands, walks towards the door, and leaves, letting me confused and alone in that room, reaching for my hair out of reflex and feeling that the annoyance before is now¡­ gone and something came in place, curiosity, fascination, intrigue, they all are a too light word to be used here¡­


    One of the first to make me want more than simply his flesh¡­ I wanted to eat his thoughts away.


    And I''m so hungry that I could eat it all entirely¡­ eat it all.

 Chapter 24 - Twenty-Three

    I stare at the door for a while, taken back by his attitude, hearing as his footsteps sounded farther and farther away, leading him back to where he came from until I could hear him no more.


    Staring at the wooden wall as the sunlight starts to rise at my back I finally go to sleep, however, before closing my eyes I notice that one of my nails has blood on it, probably made around the exciting moments of having clutched that kid by the neck, perhaps one of my talons may have grown a bit and rasped against his skin, but not carrying much about how it got there I lick it clean, and I''m shocked to find out that¡­


    It had taste, the kid''s blood, I could taste it...How? Why? Fuck me this is even more confusing¡­


    Well, it is not one of the best meals I had, but still, after the fiasco of my last supposedly fancy meal, knowing that my taste buds had not been turned to mush is a relief.


    Still¡­ Why only Takamori? I was able to eat ghouls too before, and perhaps average humans still... does it have anything to do with him being a fancy meal, the same as the ice-cold man? Or perhaps is that thing he did with the others, the sparky thing, what has the other guy called him by¡­ Transmundane, yes, that''s it!


    And now my markings did not react with the kid''s blood, only with Takamori and him¡­ there is something fishy going on, but I could always discover that later..


    For now I''m going to sleep the day away and pretend the light coming from the broken windows did not bother me at all, and perhaps tomorrow all this nightmare would go away.


    Or only worsen¡­


    ~~~~~One day later, upcoming night~~~~~


    POV: Sean Cole (Chewy Guy)


    I couldn''t sit still since I woke up at the infirmary. Like a pacing predator I put one hand over my mouth and with transfixed eyes I walk back and forth with quick steps, adrenaline pumping into my veins and a memory playing over and over in my mind, bringing a creepy smile to my face that my hand covers from the other''s view.


    Those eyes¡­ those petrifying eyes staring down at me, such a powerful gaze¡­ I''ve never felt like prey before, as the next meal even when hunting wild animals, like I''m was worth less than dust on his shoes, completely disregarded, ignored, turn to waste.


    I''ve never been this scare stiff before.


    And I''ve never felt this excited in my entire life.


    The adrenaline rush doesn''t seen to have stopped since then, the pounding heart, the certainty of death, the paralyzing fear running through my veins alert to the predator in front of me.


    That made me feel so alive!


    Without a place to vent the steam off and the lingering sensation because I had to wait for this stupid doctor to check one last time on me to free me from this white room I could only to back to pacing back and forth.


    One of the nurses comes in while I''m on my trance, and I only pay her enough attention so I could hear her say:


    "Well, we are done with your examinations here, however one of the officers asked to hold you until he is here so he can ask you a few questions, then you are free to go, just avoid moving too much." As if, I got a new target to hunt down.


    If I stay one minute longer in this freaking place I''ll have to break some bones to let the steam off, perhaps go back and hunt that Transmundane up¡­ that sounds like an interesting plan.


    Perhaps I may find a bigger prey there, a nest of Transmundanes to hunt along the way¡­ But no, that is not what I wish for about now, even hunting skilled ''humans'' grows boring after a while¡­ so much that it has been quite some time since I''ve looked death in the eyes.


    And seems like it has missed me¡­ for it almost embraced me yesterday night, staring back at me within the eyes of such fearless strange creature.


    It almost feels like the first time I killed a ghoul¡­ or later a Transmundane¡­ like something ''new'' and more dangerous to hunt.


    I''m already chasing it in my mind, but I can only put it in practice after someone finally arrives to take me out of this damn infirmary.


    Well, that''s how it should have being¡­ if the person to free me had not been ''him''.


    The doors open and the completely white blank isolated room seemed warmer and more inviting before his presence inside it.


    "Ashy! How have you been? Weren''t you supposed to be in bed?" In an infirmary bed like mine too to be precise? Why the heck you are able to walk around already? "What are you doing here?"


    He looks down with his blue-cold eyes and, as always, ignores most of what I say and takes his time to answer, as if I wasn''t worth much of his time nor words.


    That''s one of the things about him that has always annoyed me the most.


    "I''m investigating your attack." I frown at that.


    "I''m honored Ashy, to have you worried about me, but is not like that, is it? What are you up to uhm?" He only stares at me, not answering as I thought he would; he never answers my question anyway.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter, now get me the hell out of here and I''ll tell you everything that happened there, perhaps even pay dinner." No way I''m going to give away my prey to him, but now I need him to sign me out of this damn place.


    But well, of course he knew it, and of course things wouldn''t go that easy and smooth with him, they never go.


    "Special Agent Cole, the SPC only answers direct orders from the Colonel, however agent you attacked a Transmundane without having orders to, wich amounts to two weeks in jail if killing is not consummated." I pale, this prick!


    "Oh, come on, is nothing like that, he attacked me first after all!" He doesn''t seem convinced, of course he doesn''t, being one of the few here that are not afraid of me, and one of the few to have the guts to go against me, or rather, against everybody, all rules and no fun, this guy.


    I clench my teeth. "Look, is nothing like that, but if you free me I can tell you everything that happened there."


    "¡­ Plus, agent, you are now obstructing an investigation and refusing to cooperate wich will add two more weeks and, if such behavior continues so does your stay in prison for as long as the investigation is ongoing. You have a total of four weeks in prison by now, however you still have the right to speak up. Is there anything else you want to add?"


    So what? You can find more excuses to have me locked up?! I wisely shut up, perhaps too late, hands closed on fists and my already big list of things I hate in this guy growing by the second. "No sir., I needed the vacation anyway, chill out doing nothing for a little."


    "¡­ I can always add days to your sentence if you need it that much."


    "No need sir." Sir. Prick my ass you little fucking piece of s-


    Without saying anything he turns around and leaves, not before staring at the papers with my treatment in it, foot soldiers coming soon after in his place to take me to the military jail, or the vacation center, and even though I''ll hardly stay these four weeks in there with my contacts a mere day is enough to annoy the hell out of me.


    Especially when I knew that he was trying to steal my prey¡­ and had time at his favor.


    But fear not¡­ I like it when it gets challenging¡­


    I smile behind the bars; and now I have enough time to plan every step I''ll take once I get out of here. And that may include some unfortunate accident for mister Ashy¡­

 Chapter 25 - Twenty-Four

    POV: Takamori


    As an enormous creature waking up from its slumber the Phoenix Nest awakes at night, many red round lamplights shining and floating like eyes on wooden posts or at the hands of one of my girls, illuminating the path for our guests that are sure to come soon, the white stone path guiding then in deeper into the bird''s nest.


    Used to this nightlife style I''m already awake, only wearing one red layer of light clothing, the golden feathers sewed along over it, adding charm and fascination but not more than the skin that such short thin outfit let visible, especially the legs fully in display, the white barely touched by the sun skin alluring against the red and gold.


    Sitting on top of a pillow I brush my black hair, looking at the mirror and staring at my yellow eyes, such quiet alone time could almost make me able to ignore the chaos that the world is in, the small comforting and peaceful action neutralizing my energy up and evening my breathing.


    Up and down the comb goes, slowly for my once long hair is cut much shorter, my bright yellow eyes reflecting the ornamented room I''m in, my kin style; the Wilraine people, especially if from the citadel, seemed to enjoy this style the same as some would look at the jungle, a bewildering with the wild and animalistic, foreigner, almost as if we were beasts living in the wild for them, almost as if they were visiting a zoo.


    I brush my hair, up and down..


    I like this style however, especially with so many tones of red and dark oak wood, is warm and comforting, the wooden ceiling, the paper doors opening sideways, the furniture on the floor, no chairs, only pillows, all in the most traditional way of my people, the Shinzaki.


    And to add to the¡­ oddity as one may say there are the girls, or rather, the boys, a place to taste something new, something out of the ordinary, something much more¡­ mystical, wild, different.


    We lay on four for a tip of their money.


    I put the brush down, fingers reaching out for the incenses on the side, like a reader on a library brushing along their labels until I chose one of them, and as soon as I light one a sweet flowery smell drifts in the air.


    Only after walking around the room and letting the smoke coat the wood with its smell I put it down inside a phoenix statue on the side, making so that smoke came out from its beak from the inside, giving life to the cold stone.


    I stop once more in front of the mirror to use some perfume, but once I push the lapel aside a frown appears on my face as my fingers reach out and trace a bite mark that I had not seen on my neck, but before I could inquire more one of my girls calls out to me, the outline of a kneeling person appearing right behind my door.


    "A black card has arrived Madam." I blink away from the mirror and walking towards her.


    "Thank you, you girls know what to do, chop chop." I say before taking it from her hands and shushing her out with the letter, closing the door soon after.


    The card itself has nothing special in it, only the texture of a phoenix engraved over without a color, no need to call unwanted attention, even more because of what it was used for.


    I can imagine who send it, even more after last night, but still I go to my drawer and take my blindfold off, choosing the red one among the others and covering my sight in a familiar manner, walking out of my room and strolling with confidence along these walls until the backroom, every turn, every corner known of me for long.


    The guest is already in, I can tell by the breathing, and as I close the paper door behind me the shishi odoshi, the bamboo fountain, fills with water and with a bang hits the stone underneath it, a peaceful constant sound at the background.


    "Welcome to the Phoenix Nest honorable guest. Would you fancy some tea?" I ask, softly motioning with my hands where I knew the tea set had been prepared, but I do not wait for an answer as it was normal for this type of VIP anonymous guest to not want to show their appearance nor speak, having their identities completely nameless, even more for having a separated room, entrance, and only blindfolded girls walking around.


    I sit down.


    Pulling my clothing under my kneels I knell down in front of the set, the heat from the kettle indicating me where it is as I reach out for my wooden tools, firstly taking the warm lid off from the kettle with a small cloth and filling with the warm water one of the tools that had a little bucked like part at the end, only to drip the water softly inside a bowl.


    At first I take and mix the water inside, discarding that water soon after, all smooth and harmonious with the intention of getting rid of any impurities, inside their bodies as well as in the instruments used, a ceremony of purity and clarity.


    I reach for another instrument, this time scooping up a green powder made by us previously, and releasing it in the bowl, only to scoop more hot water for it, this time mixing the powder with the liquid until they are completely mixed together, bubbles rising with the smell of fresh-made tea, an art on itself, a traditional ceremony of my people, adapted to serve the most exigent costumers, and trained to exhaustion by their blinded hosts.


    "Hope you enjoy our fresh green tea." I say, cupping the bowl with my hands and bending forward in a half bow as I deliver it to our guest, feeling the weight leave my hand as I go back to my previous posture.


    "¡­You can take the blindfold off."


    I would be taken back if any of my other costumers said such words, especially after retiring from the servant''s life and taking charge of the place, making small exceptions with only the most powerful and important guests that wanted to speak to me directly.


    Or with friends.


    With a smile I reach for the cloth and take it out, revealing a kneeling sitting figure in front of me, as always so stern and straight, his blue eyes shining against the soft mixture of darkness and light that adds to the coziness of such inviting place.


    "As good as is it seeing an old friend, I bet you have something you wish from me to come without notice like this¡­" I say, pouring one bowl of tea for myself since I knew he probably came here to have some sort of information, not calling him by his name as a rule we have with special black card guests; even the walls won''t know who walked by them. He sips his tea first, then says:


    "I want to know about your attack last night."


    I put the bowl down, tasting the aftertaste of the tea before saying with a smile:


    "This will be a long conversation then."

 Chapter 26 - Twenty-Five

    POV: still Takamori


    I wasn''t scared of sharing any information with Asher, even when I start saying that a fellow military personal was the one responsible for it, but when I reach the part where I''m awakened by that boy¡­ I hesitate, no in regards of trust, but in regards of how should I put this.


    He is a mystery for me too, so how could I explain him to another?


    "Well, after that I was¡­ rescued by someone, I don''t know his name." I say, unsure if rescued was the word I should be using. I''ve reached this far so might as well tell him everything, and even when I describe the situation I woke up in he doesn''t react, sitting straight and looking like a statue, cold eyes attentive looking at me, only moving to sip the tea and break the spell.


    When I finish is like nothing was said, the bamboo hitting the rock once more, as if pacing our talk.


    "Are you hurt?" He asks, worried in his own way even if nothing showed on his face or voice.


    "I''m alright, I''m alright, had enough of these jealous sick people to know how not to wrinkle my beautiful skin worrying about it." I say, brushing his words aside; hurt? Nothing more than my pride is hurt, I think as he puts his empty small bowl down. "More tea?".


    "Yes."


    That brings a smile to my face as I prepare another serving, he has always enjoyed the food and drinks I prepared for him, and even if he never asks for me to prepare for him nor said anything he has always accepted second servings.


    "But what about you?" I ask as the green liquid is mixed once more. "I heard your team was out in a mission but in the end they had to send a rescue team to get you. Shouldn''t you be in the hospital or in isolation?"


    "¡­ I''m fine."


    Alright then, that''s all he is going to say about it, but I''m used to it, even though by the nature of my job I had always being nosy in other people''s business, I''ve never got much from Asher, especially in regards of his missions.


    I wouldn''t let such a silly thing affect our friendship though, even more that he wasn''t the only one with secrets¡­


    He doesn''t linger on the subject however, practical as he is. "¡­ What do you think of the boy that rescued you?"


    "Well¡­ that''s a difficult question¡­" Even more when I haven''t time to form an opinion about him myself, but I do now, staying in silence for a while as I think.


    What could I say, or rather, what do I think about him? The boy had left quite the first impression, trying to kill the kid and almost managing that too, rather indifferent with what he was doing, almost like putting the garbage out of the house.


    And yet¡­I''ve seen my fair amount of lost souls around here, and something tells me that, like many, he may only need a guide out of the place he is in.


    War broke even the most gentle and poor soul into pieces¡­ and then came the ghouls to steal the pieces away and with them any hope for the Shinzaki people had for their own.


    Losing loved ones is hard enough as it is¡­ but when followed by losing our homes, our land, then our rights and dignity¡­ many simply gave up, and others¡­ well, turned out differently, an oddity.


    "I haven''t seen him before around here, but he is wearing a red bracelet. He took me away to his room, I don''t think he was living there but he chose to stay away from this place, so I know he is not looking for a job¡­"


    "He is odd in a way too, he did not speak to me and yet saved me, he did try to kill that kid and yet let me walk away unharmed¡­ To be frank I think he is¡­ studying us, watching, learning. But this is as far as I have come to understand him, there is far too much that I still don''t know and too little that I got from our short encounter."


    "¡­You will meet him again, won''t you?"


    "¡­Yes, I intend to. If he is a lost soul than I''ll try to teach and guide him."


    "You cannot save all of them." He says in a monotone voice, making me cast my eyes down then back at him.


    "¡­I know?? But doesn''t mean I should stop trying."


    At that he sighs, such small normal reaction for most is a rarity to see coming from him, just to show how tired of me acting this way he was.


    But as always, he keeps his opinion to himself, one of the good things about him¡­ and a bad one too.


    We chat for a while before putting the bowls down once more, all the green powder gone, but before he leaves from the back door, however, there is one last thing to do.


    "I want to see your security cameras." Of course, the cameras! There is only one side of this building that doesn''t have it, and there is where the VIP of this room comes from, the rest; especially the worker''s entrance; has at least one.


    "It was a little bit off from the camera so we might not see much, but we can go have a look." I say just before calling out to one of my girls out to clean the hallways towards the security to avoid people scoping about, at the same moment that I take a white mask from one of the drawers on the wall and give it to Asher, just to be safe.


    The security room is the only one that I did not care about the style nor the furniture, after all that''s what one could call the backstage room, and mostly only workers would set foot in this part of the building.


    "Good Night." I say to the only guard left behind, not that there were many to begin with, not only for being really expensive, but because most wouldn''t work for us, even worst in this part of town, bigger budgets at the army or any rich guy from the golden district.


    Is the same reason most doctors don''t work at the slums; too much work with the poor and too little in return, not worth it.


    "I want to see the recordings of my attack yesterday."


    "Of course, I figure you would want to see it so I already separated for you. And I''m sorry madam, I should have-"


    "No worries, you would only get yourself in trouble, you did well in staying inside. Your job is to protect my girls from bad customers, and that''s all there is to it, ok?"


    "¡­ Alright." He doesn''t seem satisfied, but lets the subject drop as the dark alleyway from yesterday pops on the screen.


    We watch in silence, the darkness blending most details in but cities like these are hardly completely dim, so we could still see when I appear with White Lily, as well as the chat, followed by our fight, flashing lights blinding us for seconds from time to time as my lightning crisscrossed their way towards my enemies.


    That''s the first time however that I see how close I got to dying, he even took aim! I gulp down and try not to think too much about it, but still¡­ to think that everything could have ended up here and there, just like that...


    I see from the corner of my eyes that Asher is looking at me, but he doesn''t say anything and I understand; there is nothing he can do for me, not without making things worse for us both.


    "There." We stop once the boy drops in, coming out of nowhere, and as we watch at first I see nothing wrong, but as Asher repeats the video a few times, lowering the speed and pausing at places, I too notice something is odd.


    "What is this shadow behind him¡­? And how does he simply drops the other down from that distance? There is nothing on his hands is there?"


    "¡­Taka, do you remember where he took you?"


    "Ahm? Ah, yes, of course, is at the slums in the south grey area, near the border."


    "Take me there." The final tone on this voice makes me shut any questions I may have and go back inside to grab a grey coat, and soon after we were walking the streets at night.


    "¡­ Do you think he is dangerous? Perhaps some sort of criminal? Then why save me?" I whisper as we walk, but he does not respond while keeping an eye out, which makes me think that the situation may be more complicated than that.


    My thoughts go wild as I guide him through the streets, but I come to no conclusion whatsoever by the time we reach his place.


    Asher puts his arm out, motioning for me to back out, and with a firm grip on the handle of his pistol, ready to use it if needed, his other hand reaches for the door, the suspense killing me as the knob turns and the wood creaks slowly, opening up to reveal the inside.

 Chapter 27 - Twenty-Six

    As the day ends the rain goes away leaving only pools of water and the occasional drip-drop of it on the rooftops behind, the following chilly night making me feel invigorated, in a new, better mindset and mood after a good night''s rest.


    Plus the discovery that I still have taste buds is one of the big factors to improve my mood too I would say¡­


    Thinking about the rejection my body had with Takamori''s blood may perhaps have something to do with him being a fancy meal, or that thing, Transmundane, such a mouthful of a word, there is no way to be sure but something tells me it may, even more with all this mess I''m in, these markings and a humanoid body¡­


    But what if I''m wrong? After all outside these walls I did not have such variety of food around, I could not choose as much what I hunted, having found this two fancy meals by chance, and not only there were only these two in such big city but they were the only fancy meal I have hunted in¡­ forever I suppose.


    That is to say how rare they are¡­ and how pissed I''m for not being able to savor one of them.


    It is intriguing as much as it is disappointing¡­


    Thinking time over, my brain is starting to hurt and why should it matter anyway? I got a great way of hunting humans out of it, so who cares!


    Stretching and yawning I decide that tonight I''ll hunt normal prey and get used to my surroundings, learn the layouts of the streets, learn the patterns of my cattle, and search for ''him'', the cold-eyed meal, or perhaps even try Takamori again, I haven''t considered that some of his organs may be edible¡­


    And still I feel that is such a waste to kill him so soon¡­ so abnormal prey he is, so tempting... Stomach stop, I''m drooling already..


    Anyway for now, at least, if I can''t have the fancy meals then I will go for the fat average ones, make up for the quality with quantity.


    With no intention of cleaning the place up more than I already have for now I go towards the window and hang around the edge for a while, looking down at the many humans walking about, a fair amount considering they are not nocturnal, and watching as they come and go I find myself disappointed with the prey around me, all skin and bones, even worse than the crunchy ghouls; didn''t know it to be possible, but oh well.


    Even if I had the best prey laying around my new home I wasn''t silly enough to hunt around my base anyway, leave bones hanging around and a path of blood to my doorstep, why not simply change in front of them?!


    I had the same precations when I was in my caves because that could take away the chance of having unaware prey wandering in, plus giving away my position and the place I was more vulnerable at, no¡­ I will get as far as possible to cover well my tracks.


    Now I''m regretting letting Takamori go¡­ but one could say I was more shocked at the situation and his reaction than really ''letting him go'' per say.


    And for my prey for the night I think I''ve some type of people in mind¡­


    What better than to hunt the opulent golden district people? And I may have the best place to hunt than on, right outside their league, where they do not have as much protection as they have inside their homes¡­


    And that way I''ll find their patterns, like animals migrating to warmer lands in winter, where do they go, what hour, how they go back? Not so different from deers, these humans, walking on line, go out, go back, point A, point B.


    I just have to wait in between those two points...


    Sounds like a plan to me.


    Now do I still want to keep this place up I wonder¡­ I look back at the room I''ve taken for myself, a little cleaner today, the body laying somewhere downstairs; probably on the streets still if nobody cared to take it away; and no remaining maggots as they fell through the cracks on the wooden floor, only the remains of my fit of anger there, the broken table, wall and blankets.


    It can be improved, especially in regards of stopping the light and rain in, but perhaps it would be better to leave it behind, many caves in the wilderness proved to have better roofing and shelter than this place for sure, but for now there is already a lot to do, no need to add more stuff to the list.


    So I finally jump down when nobody is looking and start walking around a little, my feet slashing against the dirty floor and the water pools around, making me discontent at the lousiness I was making as I walk but not much could be done about it beyond going to the roofs again, and, in the end, as the streets start to get too crowded that''s exactly what I end up doing, not that used to so many humans in one place at once yet.


    At the rooftops, as I get closer to the red district, I find something interesting laying on the floor, some kind of fragment, a sharp uneven thing, and it reflects like the water of a calm lagoon, no, even better than that, showing my pair of inquisitive eyes staring back at me.


    I let my head fall to the side and the image does the same, I try to imitate a smile only for the front lip to turn up and show my teeth in a wild grin, then I frown at the hair that is out of my face, long and black.


    I had the same height as the man in black, however I still have the same physic that my monster body, muscles upon muscles, however this cloth thing on top covers it up and takes some curious eyes away from me, even more when I walk around barefoot.


    I growl at my own reflection, the somewhat passable figure now lighting up, red bright eyes with three pupils each blinking, and the black long hair shinning in red and white, changing color as the light hit it, like the scales of a fish or the feathers of a bird, two colors in one at my predatory hunting mode.


    I purr in satisfaction, liking that this body was still able to react as my other one, blending in with the shadows and the people with my black colored version, only to show the hiding fangs right before attacking.


    Yes, I shall not fear anything, nor the changes, for this body is still mine, and all the cards are still up my sleeve, waiting to be taken out to be put to good use.


    Even more when the demanding hunger is still there, crawling inside, the never-ending cycle of death to be continued until my end comes one day.


    There will be blood tonight.


    But not mine.


    I smile.

 Chapter 28 - Twenty-Seven

    *PS. This is not a kid''s book, and happens in a dystopian universe. Some things may not be for the faint of heart. (If the gore hasn''t given it out by now)*


    I climb around the dark spots and parts of the city, looking like a spider crawling along the walls as I jump from roof to roof, canes working like climbing ropes, light poles like stepping stones and terraces like watchtowers as the howls of pain from the wind came full of the smell of the city mixed with the humid odor of last''s day''s rain.


    I finally stop in one of the streets to watch from afar the road that leads from the main streets to the sidewalks, the fancy establishment shining in the distance and the noise of the full ones all around but this place, however the street I''m in in particular is quiet and mostly empty except for a few small shadows bellow.


    As a lone figure on top of the building embraced by darkness I watch, I wait, and as one of the unnourished boy rubs his exposed arms to chase away the cold a man comes from the corner of the street and walks straight towards him.


    He doesn''t say anything, but I can see two other men following behind the other but not together, and as he approaches the boy these two stay farther away, closing the street from others as the first man goes and, without saying anything, grabs the hair of the boy and jolts his head back and eyes up, taking the cigarette out of his mouth and exhaling the grey stinky mist on the other''s face only to say:


    "You will do." And abruptly let go and turn around as he starts walking towards the narrow hidden stairs on the side. As he does so the boy follows suit, leaving the two men down at the entrance, menacing looking at anyone passing by and making them rush on their feet..


    Interesting¡­ So they are like guard dogs of the pups den¡­ bodyguards it seems?


    I hear their steps as they quietly ascend and with some quick moving I manage to watch as they enter a room with the windows open, and like most creatures humans do not bother to look up, giving me a free pass to watch what these two strangers were up to.


    And well¡­ they were up to something odd to say the least.


    Is not like I''ve never seen other animals copulate, loud as hell as they were it was hard to miss, what intrigues me the most is this¡­ exchange.


    With no ceremony the older man pulls his pants down and with some short commands makes the boy do the same while staying on four on the bed, and while grunting something the man hits him on the cheeks with strength, making the other force his arms and legs apart so he could somewhat raise his ass more.


    It was totally a humiliating passive pose, and the other one makes sure the boy knows it by ordering him around and forcing him into further submission.


    The man masturbates a little to get himself hard, and his quick moves work fast and in no time he is climbing the bed too.


    They were at it as the boy did not make a sound, merely grunting in pain as the other putts his member in with no hesitation and holds the boy''s arms back, having him curve backwards while his lower part is hammered nonstop, the old bed creaking as the hollow eyes of the boy stare at the ceiling.


    So like the female animals in heat this boy is being used by the other, but beyond being from the same gender and not being on heat, most differences ended there with the merciless treatment of the male companions.


    As the one on top pushed him down on the blanket while mercilessly pulling his arms back and hammering his hole he comes with a grunt, a ghastly dirty smell hitting my nose as he takes his member out, the boy flopping down the bed and, after exchanging some words, the other one leaves, but not before throwing something over the boy, as if framing him in it.


    The boy stays put while the older one is already dressed and out of the door, and only when he is already far down with his two bodyguards following him until the end of the street that the boy moves, his skinny arm reaching out and collecting those strange leaves; which I would learn later to be called paper money; together and start fidgeting with it, counting the amount.


    "Tsk, prick, there is less than the agreed. And I said to cumming inside, fucker, they never listen."


    "Wha? Want me to call him back to complain?" Says another boy from the other room, going towards the window and looking inside the others, a very small veranda with rusted railing helping him in this endeavor.


    "Fuck off Louise, if you do that not only we lose a regular but we are lucky to keep our lives."


    "Yeah, sure, pussy. Don''t forget to shower so you don''t lose a client with that stinky asshole."


    "Go fuck a beehive will ya?"


    "Ha, you wish."


    At that I see the other person leave the veranda and back in the room the boy goes to the side and opens a door to another room where I hear the splashing of water and a floral scent come up from, but it doesn''t take long for him to come out of there, somewhat clean and with a new cloth over his body.


    This sequence repeats a few more times, different kind of people came in, fucked him in all ways possible, and afterwards he would have some small time to recover in the other room before going down the streets again, making me learn that that action is called ''bath'', and that the ''clients'' liked them clean.


    Also, two words intrigued me the most, ''money'' and ''regulars''. One for that is what the call that leaf thing, somehow exchanging that for the matting session, and the other one because it categorized some of the costumers, and usually with those they were more familiar with and even chatted sometimes, some rare ones even brought gifts.


    I could quickly assume that those came here often¡­ and they had special attention on my part.


    Because they made the perfect prey for me.

 Chapter 29 - Twenty-Eight

    That cycle of clients coming and going keeps up happening for a while and is only broken in the middle of the night when the boy goes down and starts discussing with the ''manager'', at some point talking about the money thing and other stuff I struggled to understand.


    "How the fuck we are out booze now useless boy! Why didn''t you buy more?!"


    "It is not my turn to go, is Louise! Blame him for it!"


    "Oh, really, so why is your fucking name on the list this week? Not only useless but a liar! I should take your payment of the month you ungrateful bastard!"


    "You wouldn''t dare! I swear it was him!"


    "Stop lying you little fucker and go buy it already before I kick you out myself!"


    "Alright, alright, no need to be so agitated! I''m going, just give me the money!" At that the other keeps fuming, but beyond the red face of the blond chubby manager it ends up handing him something that puts the discussion to an end, and as the boy heads on his way he looks up, not towards me but at the veranda where the other boy stood, looking down, giving him a foxy smile while waving at the other.


    "Cock sucker" The boy says, angry, as the other answers:


    "Aren''t we all?"


    The boys looks back and, seeing that the manager is occupied, flipped at the Louise who fakes being shocked, putting his hand over his chest and widening his mouth and eyes.


    That only made the other boy downstairs flip him with his other hand too, only stopping when the manager screams at him from behind while madly advancing which made the boy hurry up and fade at the corner of the street..


    I look back at this street from my watch point and decide to follow in persuade of the boy so I could understand what that money is for, clawing my way over and following close behind since there is nothing left for me to learn at that place anymore.


    He walks normally for the most part, but the further we get away from the Red Circle, the more he hides in his clothes, putting his hands in his pockets and covering his face, and as he gets to a dark green outlined door he needs to pass through the reader, and I cannot tell in details but I''m sure he is putting some sort of information on the screen, touching here and there until it finally opens.


    I sneak my way in, few guards awake by now.


    Soon after we reach a different part of town where there is no open area above, instead there are buildings on top and some sort of path, long enough to make me unable to see the end of the tunnel-like space below.


    With quick steps and a hood over his head he tries to pass unnoticed and blend in with the crowd, which seems to work well for him, even more when he manages to hide his wrist band most of the way.


    I have to jump down in the end as he enters deeper into the tunnel, unable to see from above even though I try, searching for gaps among the path, which gives me a scare when I hear something rattling fast my way and, looking up, find two strong lights aiming at me and getting closer by the second.


    As I jump to the side I manage to dodge the thing and have a clear view of the long snake-like vehicle full of people inside, rattling its way along that railing at high speed.


    What the heck is that thing? A transport of some kind, but it was the last thing I thought I would encounter up here.


    A little behind I catch up to him, following his smell beyond the lots of people around us, and with a watchful eye I gaze at my surroundings, at the open lighten spaces on the side, the road filled with people in the middle walking pass and these holes at the front of the buildings on the side, full of things and goods from the most different types, clothes, food, and such a cramped crowded place gets even smaller with the low ceiling covering all the external natural light and cold wind.


    As I walk up, searching for him, some men start talking on the side, and it takes me a few seconds to realize that they were talking with me, but I simply ignore them, and when one tries to grab my arm it is easy for me to dodge and keep walking even when they are apparently harsher with their words.


    I find the boy further in at one of these establishments, talking with the man inside, and as I find cover at the dark corners of the many small side streets of the place, dark spots all around for the electric light is not enough to brighten all the place up, they talk it out.


    I manage to see some of it, but mostly because of my hearing I could understand what is happening, and that those paper leaf things were being exchanged for the bottles the other takes from the man, all pushed out inside a bag that looked too heavy for him to carry on his own.


    After that the boy starts going back, but his expression told me how he is pissed at the situation so, in the end, he turns to the side and enters one of the dark streets, not noticing that, because he had to carry the bag with both hands his bracelet was out in view, the red line shinning against his skin and, as he enters the sidewalk, his figure catches the attention of a group of young people who, elbowing each other, seem very eager to follow the unaware boy.


    I do so too, but unable to get too close without giving myself away I need to rely on my earing and secondary sound vision, the good part being that this place is loud enough for me to see clearly even in complete darkness and around the corner.


    So that''s just what I did as the boy buffed in anger, kicking an empty can while complaining in a low voice until he sits on the sidewalk of an empty street and takes one bottle out.


    "Fuck him, if I''m to keep going back and forth to buy his fucking booze like a freaking mule I might as well have a taste." He has a difficult time opening the bottle, but with a pop he frees the acrid smell out, and with a small celebration he drinks the thing in with a long gulp, and at the next second he is choking while covering his mouth with his arm, eyes misted from the endeavor.


    "Augh, this, this sucks! It tastes like piss, how the hell do they drink this shit?" His lonely argument, however, is interrupted when the group who has been following him decides to make an appearance and, laughing at an untold joke say:


    "That is only for grownups kid, you shouldn''t try it, is out of your league." There were four of them, tall and burly, humans from that different kind, with light-colored skin, hair, and eyes; for the most part; and by the way they dressed and carried themselves it is easy to tell they were full of themselves, the light green and golden bracelets being redundant at that point.


    I can smell the boy''s fear as he starts sweating, adrenaline pumping quick in his veins at the sign of such group approaching him in a desert place, many bad scenarios rushing pass his mind I''m sure, but even though he could not hide his fear from me he tries with them, saying:


    "What do you want?" They laugh as if what he said is some kind of joke, and the boy can only harden his grip of the bottle as he waits for them to stop.


    "Oh, is easy what we want ''whore'', the kind of thing your kin is specialized at." One of the youngsters says, making an obscene gesture that I cannot tell precisely what it is, only that it angers the boy who stands.


    Well well seems like this is going to be a long night, I can tell it already.

 Chapter 30 - Twenty-Nine

    They hesitate for a moment when they see the boy gripping the bottle with strength, ready to pounce at them with the glass at hand, and when I think they are about to give up one of the group, a youngster filled with a pompous aura around him, the bearer of the golden bracelet, advances, not at once afraid of the other, a disgusting arrogant look to him.


    "Wow, so this little cub has fangs hey? And here I was thinking you had prepared a welcoming party for us, went alone to an empty place all on your own and even brought the booze!" As he speaks he keeps approaching the boy, gesturing back and forth, and since the other has his attention on him he doesn''t realize when one of the other, the sturdier meaner looking, jumps up out of nowhere and disarms him, earning a laugh from the others on the side.


    I can perceive when his heart speeds up even more, and as he is only able to stare back at them as if that would make them go away the pompous one seems to not enjoy his braveness, dashing forward and easily sidestepping the clumsy punch the boy throws at him, grabbing his arm and gripping the boy''s chin with his other hand.


    He forces the boy''s face up, and with a wild glint the boy stares back at him, and as the man renders his escapes futile by twisting his arm more to the side, he starts spitting at the boy, an angry look growing on his face, the type someone not used to being disobeyed has:


    "You filthy whore¡­ here we are, far from home, far from our beloved Citadel, in this fucking dumb, all to protect the likes of you who thought it was cool to leave out of nowhere, who thought that opening the gets of hell would win you the war, the likes of you and your filthy, and yet you show us no respect, no appreciation, instead act like this? I''m very disappointed in you, I really am, but what to expect from savages like yourself uhm¡­ Don''t blame the pig for eating it''s on shit, is just what pigs do, is in their nature right? Roll and roll around in their own filth." The boy looks at him and spits at his face, making so that the man rushes to clean it and, with a savage look on his face, brings the boy arm''s back in a twisted strong grip and pushes him against the wall, hitting his whole body against it with no mercy.


    "So despicable! How dare you! Fucker! I guess there is only one way to talk to a filthy whore like yourself ah?!" He harmers him down one more time against the wall at the same time the others behind him starts getting comfortable, taking the booze on the side and popping it open, and as the boy tries to contest the earn another hit at the wall that finally cut the skin open, the wound oozing blood slowly but surely.


    As the others get comfortable and start passing the booze around the one holding the boy puts a little more strength at his grip, stealing a hiss from the other as he says, low and close to his hear, whispering:


    "Did you really think that a boy as skinny as you could take one of us Wilraine? You Shinzaki people should know your place already, and be thankful you can at least warm our beds for us."


    "Fuck off!" The boy says, but is easy to tell that being bold and brave is the only thing he can do to vent at these youngsters; he is not only outnumbered but outpowered.


    "Did you just try to hit me?" The other says, not before hammering the boys head on the wall, but beyond making him bleed and momentarily dizzy, the boy did not cave in, closing his legs strongly and trying to hit him with the back of his head, annoying the other who tried to keep him steady at the same time that pull his pants down.


    "Oi, one of you help me hold him."


    "Ha, Dimitri, need help with a whore?"


    "Just fucking hold him still for me to- " He stops talking when he dodges an elbow back thrown by the boy.


    "Then I want to go first."


    "No way, I found him first, you can take after I''m done with what''s left of him."


    "Wow, scary!" The others say, playing around, but none seemed too eager to help since they were already sitting down and relaxing with booze at hand.


    "Fucking whore, know your place. I know, how about this." He says, reaching out and throwing a bag full of money on the floor right where the boy could see. "What if I pay for the private party and your services? Hum? Will you be obedient and open your legs for me and my friends? Is far more than what you make in a month I am sure, but is just small penny for us."


    The boy looks down at all that cash, widening his eyes at the amount and confirming the other''s words, and as his heart still widely beating, fear and anger oozing out from his skin, his internal struggle seems to settle when he stops struggling, forcing his body to go numb under the other''s grip, unable to stop the shivering from his abused body.


    "See? Is easier this way for both of us, a little bit of money and you are already this docile, like a fucking animal with a treat. I''ll go first."


    "Hey, why? Let me taste test him for you!" One of the others says.


    "So are you going to pay for him now? No? Then wait when I''m finished." The one gripping at the boy, Dimitri, says, but it didn''t seem like the other really wanted to contest the turn, only to play about it a little. "Plus this whore has two holes, you can always have the other side."


    "Oh, nice!" He says, turning the bottle and giving a few good gulps before going to the other two.


    "Oi, Nick, aren''t you coming?" One of the ones left behind asks at the mean-looking one, the only youngster who hadn''t settled down yet, at the same time the others start having their fun, pants down quickly, all the way down for the boy, as Dimitri starts talking about how the boy is already wide open for them, pink and gapping, and inquires how many did he fuck with already as they stick their already hard members in his back hole and mouth without reservations, ignoring the other''s struggles while riding their own pleasure and hammering in as one would do to a plastic doll.


    "I''m going to find the other whore around." The one from before answers.


    "Why? We already have one to use here, just chill out and relax man! You can have the next turn, I can wait!" The other, Nick, spits on the floor before answering as his friends start grunting on the side, hitting the boy''s ass and making tension his muscles from the pay, which seemed to please the others.


    "No can do, I don''t like tamed ones, I''ll search for the preposterous whore and enjoy breaking him down.."


    "Uhuu! Go there tiger! Rip him apart! If it''s good leave some of him behind to share with us later!"


    "As if there is going be anything left for you to enjoy later after I''m done with him. Perhaps I may take him back to enjoy in peace at my dungeon."


    "Ouch, that''s harsh. Not going to steal him from you, no worry man, but let me watch later alright? I love when they scream a little¡­How do you say it?"


    "There is no pleasure without a little bit of pain."


    "Pff, yeah, little, but seriously, considerate alright?"


    "¡­If he is good enough to take back and doesn''t break with only one use, sure."


    That is the last exchange of words between them as Nick starts walking out, and something about the terms ''whore'' being used to every Red Circle resident makes me think I may have something to do with his early departure.


    I look back at the lewd scene and come to the conclusion that this boy won''t be of use for me anymore tonight, so I decide to follow the prey that so kindly walked out by himself, ignoring the lewd sounds that echoed behind in such metal jungle, reuniting with the many others similar ones around the place.

 Chapter 31 - Thirty

    POV: Nichola/Nick


    I leave my boys behind having their little private party, no interest in that whore in particular, but they were used to me walking off and not partaking with them most of the time because of my¡­ particular tastes.


    I remember back in the day that such tastes were the responsible ones for leading us this way and uniting this group together, on how, something so normal to me, so¡­ passed down the line in my family had been a shock for the boys back then.


    But they learned fast the benefits of some of my methods and how whores; especially male ones; did not break as fast as the fancy ladies back at home, and how they would have far less problems here, no pregnancy, no marriage, no¡­ consequences for playing a little too hard.


    Still they were still children when it comes to the adults games, and were not really prepared for the more hardcore games I play¡­ so more often than not I am left alone to look for my own toy to play.


    Is it funny, I think as I walk around these dirty streets, hand in my pockets to keep the greedy whores at bay, how I taught them to get the easy victims, how to have the cheap ones, how to choose the one who will last longer, and yet I never went for those, no¡­ I had other types in mind..


    You see, these cities, especially the ones farther from the Citadel and in the middle of hostile territory, getting deeper into Shinzaki lands, the more drastic and severe the situation became as such that spaces like this, safe inside the cities walls, are very, very precious, all so that every nook and cranny of shitholes like this had people sleeping in them, and yet, even that is better than staying with the ghouls out there, so much that many still tried to crawl their way in at this already crowded place.


    However there is the bracelets system that dictates where you may have access to, and somewhat outline what you are going to work with; dark green is the low market, light green is the richer one, and the green golden one, well¡­ no need for words at that one.


    So us, warriors from the Citadel, the responsible ones for this somewhat safe place, in our duty to protect, deserve to be rewarded with only the best, and of course no Shinzaki are allowed in the golden districts, neither in most actually, only a few small exceptions.


    Such good and efficient system, and yet there were so many against it¡­ and that''s the ones I''m looking for, the Red marked ones that still dare to protest, that still do not know their place, the ones that do not bend down to the Wilraine.


    I''m doing the society a favor in keeping the peace and picking these rotten apples from our garden before they can infect any others around, and beyond that I am to have some fun along the way.


    A win-win situation if you ask me¡­ well, for me at least.


    I finally reach the place that I was looking for, far from finding the feisty whore that I''m looking for along the way; is never that easy is it?; when I approach a shop hidden on the side, right in between an empty sideway street and the main one, where the light barely hit to reveal a figure hidden behind a skull mask that only left the mouth out with a full of teeth opening, the eyes shining with a red light as the metal embraced his skull and gave him an unapproachable fa?ade.


    I went straight to business, put cash on the table with a bang and say: "There is a whore that I want you to find, short stature, black hair, barefoot, passed by here a few minutes ago, must still be around." I could tell the boys would tease me at this point, saying there were far too many whores around and available for me to go through all the trouble to find this one in specific, but the man on the counter knows best to say anything and simply takes the money away, flashing lights shining in his helmet-mask as I can barely hear a shushing sound before looking up at the flying drones with cameras that are send out and about to search for my target.


    I smile, now we just wait.


    ~~~~~~~~


    It doesn''t take long, fortunately, for my target to be spotted as the man calls out to me to give his whereabouts as he turns a screen around, the white light shining blindly for a few seconds in such dark place, but after a while I can easily see his figure there in one of the drone''s cameras, standing on the side, looking around, then turning until darkness overtook his form, deeper into that narrow street.


    A smile creeps its way into my face, for I know where he is at, and that that road would lead to nowhere,a deadly dead end.


    Without regarding the person behind the counter again I simply walk off, dashing past people with a single creature in mind, plans over plans for him already in my mind.


    I hope you don''t break too early, it would be a pity after all the trouble I went through.


    I only stop my wide steps once I''m in front of the alleyway and, looking around and not seeing his figure, give a satisfied grin as my lower member starts reacting to the possibilities that stood in front of us.


    I lick my lips, narrow my eyes and advance into the darkness, unaware of other creature who, too, smiled in the darkness.


    As I walk further in the lights grow dimmer and dimmer, making me pull out my cellphone to illuminate the path.


    "Shit, where is he? Playing hard to get¡­" I look at the drones tracker that the man had handed me brief access to, and find the red dot normally blinking in my map at this spot, until there wasn''t, just like that, simply stopped and vanish, making me tap the screen wondering what the hell happened.


    What the fuck, is that thing broken or something?


    I''m startled when, out of nowhere, something drops right in front of me, hitting the floor with a loud bang and revealing itself only when I flash the circle of light over it.


    The flying drone¡­ it is the one that found him probably, ripped apart, the four helices broken into pieces like branches of a tree snapped in the middle, still sparking some life and flashing the empty road with an eerie light.


    I stare at it for a while, my surprise turning into a frown that turns into a cold sweat as I flash the light towards the empty street and, mostly, at the wall that closed up the place up, far too few hiding holes in here for that whore to have sneaked in just like that.


    And yet he is nowhere to be found, and the insecurity of the situation, far from making me scared, is making me angry.


    "Oi you fucking whore come out if you know what''s best for you!" At that I pull a baton out as it elongates with a twist from my wrist, and at the press of a button the end sparks with some surprise volts to easy any prey with.


    I advance, kicking trash cans to expose the contents, and every empty one, the farther away I got from having what I want, the more I think to give that drone guy a piece of my mind for the mistaken information.


    That''s when my eyes play tricks on me and I think I see a shadow dashing upwards, right at the metal platforms that intertwined the buildings, then another, closer this time, and before I can stop myself I''m circling around like a fool chasing shadows, my breathing accelerating and sweat coating my back.


    The growling that resonates in the silent night is what makes me start to back off and walking towards the main road, already fishing for importants cell numbers at my contact list to chase after this whore who dared play me for a fool; beyond becoming my toy, I just want him to be rip apart now!


    That''s one of the many reasons why, looking down at my own cellphone, that I do not realize when I walk into a trap, the creature above far too eager to fish me out with its tail, curving it like a look and lacing my neck up in a flash, and in a second, with a cracking sound, the empty street is now truly empty, no traces of someone there anymore, only the solitary light coming from the left behind mobile, that soon grows dark and empty as the place it was left in.

 Chapter 32 - 31

    I watch him walk along the path, avoiding people yet keeping a close eye towards those around him, as if searching for something, or someone.


    In this place, without means to watch from above, my biggest advantage is the fact that I do not need to see with my eyes to know where he is going, my usual clicking being unnecessary here as every person walking hit their feet on the floor and created the required sounds for me to ''see'' him.


    I only truly approach however when he goes to the side in the direction of one of those holes on the wall, and in the same way that the boy exchanged money for those bottles he hits the counter with his own pile of cash.


    At this point I understand better, always have wondered how humans survived with such lifestyle and bodies, no trees around for them to eat from, hunting being the privilege of few; it is because of that.


    Some hunted, some didn''t, and because they could exchange that ''money'' for the meat, which allows them to do other things instead of hunting, and so on and on.


    A clever system as far as I can tell, but I''m far from comprehending everything.


    Like the flying things that get out of the wall; or out of some device over the wall?; that with an annoying bzzz sound start shushing out and about, and when they pass overhead I can see, narrowing my eyes, some strange device right in the middle of the flying thing, right in the between the four propellers, something that moved in and out with an electronic sound, looking a loot like an eye.


    Not one to ignore my instincts I hide myself in the shadows, watching as one of them flies away, passing over my direction.


    I may be strong and fearless, but I''m not dumb, and as such even if I''m very curious about them I do not act recklessly, instead I watch for a while and decide to attract one of the creatures who strained from the horde out of the main street and into a place where I can hunt it and study it better and unnoticed.


    And the opportunity soon presents itself when one of them stops once it sees me, confirming my suspicions of that being an eye, and as I look around and see no one I am sure that it is me they are searching for, and that man as well.


    Is easy to ambush the flying creature, with its eye on its belly it could only look down, so a strike coming from above passes unnoticed until my talons rip the skin and cut the creature in pieces, and yet I''m left in shock at the lack of blood and meat, or rather, even more shocked at the things that gust out of the creature, sparks of light that burn like fire when I try to approach, some sort of oily smell and parts made of that strange material that they use a lot around this city, some sort of metal.


    Turning it around and inspecting the creature until I''m satisfied I grow bored of it and throw it down, satisfied that my action has a great effect on my prey, who so eagerly walked into my trap.


    A dirty smell hits my nose before I start moving closer so with a flash of red in my eyes I take in my prey''s figure in more detail, raising an eyebrow when I see that his lower shaft is half raised against the cloth that covers his lower body.


    Uhm¡­ I see now, that ''whore'' word, what the boy has been up to all night, the Red district, is all connected isn''t it? Is something on the lines of ''money to copulate'' thing, and even that seems to be negotiable around here, how odd yet fascinating¡­


    But the idea that such small prey as thoughts of himself being able to have his way with me¡­ somehow infuriated me, the audacity of it.


    It is, after all, a little power play, and this small human thought himself to be the top on that.


    I already am the type to play with its food a little, but this one makes me put more effort into it, especially when he keeps the brave face on and still dares to show audacity around, unaware of the danger he is in or too prideful to cave in to his instincts and run the hell out of here.


    Not like that would have saved him¡­ but I''ve always enjoyed a good chase.


    He only starts showing signs of that when I start dashing around to provoke him, leaving my after image for him to see, a mere shadow of myself, and only when his hands start shaking and the light with it I decide to approach.


    Like a cat over the railings I crouch down, unnoticeable, with only my long tail reaching out from above, I feel like I''m fishing at a pond, and lancing him out my tail slashes and hooks his neck, pulling him up and towards me.


    Now is when the fun part begins, when I can still enjoy the fresh and warm meat while he still¡­ Wait, is he dead? What the hell, I did hear a crack, but I did not intend to kill him so fast, freaking humans and their fragile bodies and little necks, I just pulled a little too fast and he is already dead? Bullshit.


    Unsatisfied I snore out, wiggling his body around with my tail, but as the sensation passes I''m still left with the meal I wanted so in the end I climb back up and find a place around to enjoy it, trying to decide if I should be smart about this and make him last for a week or if I should just enjoy the seemly never-ending meals around me to the fullest and eat until I''m satisfied.


    Choices choices¡­ for now I just find a safe high up place to keep the body hidden, and satisfied with a tower not too far with a strange bell in the middle I put the remaining meat to the side, covering it up with some old rags that were laying around so the birds don''t stick their beaks in other people''s business.


    With a little blood on my face and vest I end up ripping the upper part of the clothing apart, angry after trying to take it off and not managing to after a few tries, and cleaning my face with it I manage to get rid of most of the blood, however mixing the remaining of it with dirt and oil, and the lack of a shirt now and my even dirtier figure do not help out with my looks, but I could not care less.


    Only then, past half of the night, is when I start heading back to my new base, walking around without a worry, and for a moment I wonder what might have happened with the boy; or rather, happening; but I brush the thought aside, is none of my business, and he might as well become my prey next, so no point in dwelling about such petty creatures, sacks of meat they are.


    And yet the thoughts swirled around like a hurricane, and only stops when something else catches my attention.


    When I reach my house and find out that something seems¡­ off about it


    And I soon learn why.

 Chapter 33 - 32

    As I frown, looking over my place, the first indicator that something is wrong is the smell, a faint known odor coming from the place, followed by a dim light shining past the windows, barely enough to light the place up.


    I stay out there for a while, taking in the situation, the sounds and smells, however I do not sense any danger so I have a look inside through the cracks on the roof, and raise an eyebrow at what I see inside.


    For a moment I wonder if I should just leave, but I discard that thought the moment that I think that such creature is trying to take my territory from me as bears and wolves tried before, so why should I let such inferior creature win over them? No claws or fangs, what threat is there?


    That''s why I end up hopping in from the window, disappointed that my sudden appearance doesn''t scare the one in the room; Instead the familiar yellow cat eyes turn towards me as he smiles.


    "Hi, sorry to intrude, I just thought¡­Well, I brought you some things." He says, not standing from his strange kneeling sitting position, and a quick glance shows me that he brought a small table and two pillows with him, which only deepens my frown.


    What the hell is he doing here? What it is that he wants? Bringing those things with him¡­


    "Please sit down, I brought some tea with me. See?" At that he extends both his hands, embracing with his long fingers a tea-cup where a warm refreshing smell drifted from, making me crooked my head at it.


    "Tea, do you want some? T-E-A.." Is he¡­ offering me that? A drink of some sort? And even more¡­ is he trying to teach me its name?


    "Why don''t you try it? Saying, that is. T-e-a." I watch his lips move slowly, forming each syllable separately, however as clear as it seems his intentions with the tea and the repeating, I do not comply, instead I stay still, away from his reach, sniffing the air and tasting his sweet smell; though it does seem to be sweeter today? Hm¡­


    I start sniffing more loudly, intrigued by that small difference, but suddenly Takamori stands and puts the tea-cup in front of him, that smell of leaves drifting in between us.


    "Don''t you want some? Is good for your health." He says, but since I do not react he brings the cup closer to him, without sipping, just letting it rest there.


    "My name is Takamori but you can call me Taka if you will. And hm¡­" He keeps talking while I watch from afar, and after some time, with my ears attentive for any odd sound and my nose trying to pick any weird smells beyond his and that tea, I come to the conclusion that it is just this fool in here, making me loosen my guard a little and walk further into the room and more into the light, enough so that he can see me better now.


    And once he does he stops talking and looks me up and down, and even though his expression doesn''t change much initially he seems rather¡­ shocked, with a mix of surprise and curiosity.


    "Why are you dressed like this? What happened? Did someone bully you? Are you hurt?" He starts approaching all of the sudden, which makes me raise up my chin and narrow my eyes in challenge, but this strange man just ignores me and starts looking around, sometimes even slightly touching over the mud.


    I feel annoyed by such touches and close-up inspection, but since I do not feel any threatening aura nor killing intent I do not react at first, and before it can escalate any further he has already stopped, objectively trying to perceive if I was hurt somewhere.


    "I should have bought you some spare clothes, now look at your state¡­" He mumbles, thinking to himself.


    For a moment he stays there, thoughtful, as if lost in what to do, and as he licks his dry lips I watch fascinated all the small changes in his expressions, intrigued at the number of muscles that there are present in the face and how such creatures could have so many different smiles and frowns with small fluctuations like this, on how different it is from other animals that, at most, have a tail to wiggle or a growl to express themselves, of how¡­ complex it is.


    I wonder what is more intricate and interesting, the way they communicate, how they speak, or how their bodies express themselves, especially the faces¡­


    I guess this is the difference between encountering only prey and having such close contact with them I supposed¡­ at that thought I frown again; am I separating this man from prey? Perhaps because he tastes bad¡­ Yeah, must be that.


    He sighs the building pressure away and says: "Well, that is that, I mean, I can help you, or rather, let me help you out. You look so¡­ worn out¡­" After stuttering for a moment he looks around and, seeing the small bathroom to the side, pulls me by the arm towards there, but since I stand without moving even after he tries to put some weight in it he turns around and starts speaking again.


    ¡­You know, is funny that even after realizing that I do not understand them humans keep trying to speak to me, I mean I''m thankful for it because I end up learning a few words, but still they act like talking will change anything¡­Well it kind of does since I let him lead me out of curiosity in the end.


    Once we reach there he makes me sit on top of the shitter thing and turns around toward the sink, a small smile curving his lips up when he turns the tap and after a gurgling sound water comes out of it.


    Is not the cleanest, and has a smell of chemical products, and from someone who had access to clear brooks of water from the forest it almost looks murky, but Taka doesn''t hesitate and putts his hand under the small stream.


    "Is cold, but will do, though there is no towel around so you will have to bear with it¡­" He says, scooping a small bucket from the side and filling it with water. "No soap either¡­" He keeps mumbling, and in the end takes his cloth thick belt off and dips it into the water bucket and starts cleaning up my body, a little bit of the face and chest, but the skin under had barely appeared among the mud when his belt is already dark and dirty.


    He cleans the belt up a few times with the water, going back and forth like that, but before he can reach out for me once more I throw myself at him, making us both hit the floor in a loud bang.


    For something has interrupted us¡­ and not the friendly kind.

 Chapter 34 - 33

    As we hit the wooden floor with a bang I hear Takamori hiss in pain under my weight, but the sound is soon overwhelmed by the crashing of something coming from the window, breaking any remaining glass that could be in there and taking part of the crumbling structure with it.


    I look up before Takamori and let a growl full of teeth at the creature, eyes burning red as in a split second my three pupils zoom in at the daring being.


    For a second the creature stood midair before sweeping at us again so I''m able to take in its form in more details; it wasn''t big nor heavy build, and beyond the tick thighs most of its body is thin, but the most prominent part is the huge pair of moth wings on its back, grey and brown at the back, red and blue at the front w, making it menacing-looking with its arms curved at the front showing claws, and the big bird-like feet with huge black talons at the end.


    I drag Takamori to the side when it attacks again, the completely black eyes reflecting our image on its orbs, and as it flew past I can see that at his back there is a long round abdomen like a wasp and a big sting ready to pierce a human in haft.


    I have never encountered such creature before, but the murky smell is the same ghouls have, which makes me believe they may be related somehow.


    I have no time to ponder further, nor question how such being had gotten in here, when the increasable angry creature starts beating its wings faster and faster, a gush of wind turmoiling in such narrow place, making more of the rooftop to collapse and fall all the way down with a loud crack and the screams of the passersby.


    And yet that is not the dangerous part of it I come to realize as I stand with Taka in front of me, making me but my hand on his mouth and nose and cover them up as I dash backward while bringing him with me.


    I dodge only in time to see a cloud of golden dust flustering in the wind right before us, so small and thin that it almost passes as rays of sunlight, and perhaps it may if it wasn''t night outside..


    Our neighbors from below are not so lucky and, as the dust starts falling down towards the floor, easily bypassing the wooden floor full of cracks and small crevices.


    The effect is almost instantaneous as they start coughing and falling down to the ground with hollow bangs, but I have no time to assert their situation and no wish to do so when the creature scream at us, the lower jaw cracking open until its mouth is inhumanly wide open, rows of teeth appearing as well as a very long thin tongue twisting midair.


    Neat trick, I think as I kick the small table Takamori brought towards the creature and jump out of the window, bringing him with me towards the not far roof from the building on the other side of the street.


    The creature merely swings its arm at the table, breaking it to small pieces, but that is enough time for us to hit the other roof safely, and while I click my tongue in annoyance I look around and hear below the many humans gathering on the street to look at the commotion above.


    Most probably wondering what is going on, curious yet too terrified to find out.


    More falling debris bring my attention back towards my destroyed place, where the Moth Ghoul kicks the wall away, claws digging the stone, and if the falling pieces of stone weren''t enough to make the people down below scream his appearance is, chaos arising, shouts and screams resonating through the streets.


    I growl, more annoyed than angry at the creature for bringing trouble to my doorstep, and for the many humans eyes on us that did not allow me to change forms to teach him a good lesson.


    Showing teeth my eyes shine with a deadly glint as I push Takamori back, but he tries to force his way closer, not running away as he is supposed to.


    "I will fight with you!" He says, but who cares, just leave already!


    I can feel the tension growing, the adrenaline pulsating and heat burning inside my veins, my nose flaring up to take more air in for the upcoming fight, but instead of the expected waves of power and the narrowing vision I receive another piercing pain in my head that could not have come at the worst moment, a flash of light, of foreigner feelings, of a strange body, of unknown eyesight, and I can perceive, I can feel in myself as he perceives me, as if looking up and inside my own eyes, as if looking at me directly, and in a flash he knows everything I know, Taka, the ghoul, the situation we are in.


    The pain and the flashes goes as quick as it began, and with it my vision comes back to talons up close to my face, making me intuitively dodge to the side and almost trip from the rooftop.


    Still I manage to react and counter attack the beast as I grab its leg and try to pull it down, but find myself in a stalemate as the ghoul keeps moving its wings with speed and strength, enough so to hunt and fly away with heavy humans, and apparently enough so that I could not bring it down either; Not with this feeble human body that is, but it seems that sooner than later I will need to learn how to fight in such conditions without giving myself away, so might as well try it now.


    So instead of forcing the Moth Ghoul down I put more strength in my grip, feeling pleased when a satisfactory crack resonates as the skin and bones cave in under the pressure, making the creature howl in pain and try to frantically get away, which it ends up managing by twisting and turning its body midair.


    However instead of running away as it should, the creature just seems even more eager to fight me, anger pilling up, and as much as I would love to tear its limbs apart one by one with the utmost attention to it I get ready to destroy it all at once.


    Fast, yes, that''s how I must end this, swift and clean, for something tells me that I do not have much longer until we are interrupted¡­ and if my guess is right by that time I wish to be done with this little fight of ours.


    For he may be able to reach here, my cold-eyed human¡­ And I want to be ready to receive him.


    So is time finish this, super-human style.

 Chapter 35 - 34

    I, however, soon find out that the problem is much, much bigger than I thought initially¡­ for there is not only one Moth Ghoul around, nor only humans scared running away while screaming, but as many screaming ones as others being picked up and thrown around, a few others humans reacting to what seems to be a strangely coordinated attack from the ghouls to the city right at the weakest part, the most unprotected of them all, the slums.


    Overconfidence from the human''s part for the outer walls and fire pit, or rather lack of interest in protecting this part of town I wonder¡­For even if there were walls surrounding, there were no guards on top of them, for these barriers were not meant to keep the ghouls out, but the humans in.


    Like a cage.


    And now the lion has stepped in, and they are all trapped with it, like feeding prey.


    So as I keep the creature in front of us in my line of sight I manage to give a quick glance at our surroundings, but without proper eyesight on then nor time I''m unable to even count how many other ghouls there are shushing around the place, enjoying the feast that was supposed to be mine, and mine alone oi!


    As I''m looking around a growling shout comes out of my mouth when I turn around, an odd and illegible sound coming out from my throat but enough to make Takamori look at me..


    "Agra!" ''Taka!''


    But is too late to warn him for one of the creatures grows bold enough to try and steal the fancy meal right beside me, and as I try to notify Takamori first the one beside me intervenes, jumping up with claws stretched out, which makes me jump to the side and in the confusion end up taking Takamori''s places at the claws of the flying ghoul as it shushes pass us and with a quick move closes his talons around my arms in a tight grip as it keeps beating its wings away from the roof.


    I''m not really worried though, after all I could kill the creature before it tried to fly way too high up, but as moths and insects the creature keeps a low altitude as I hold onto his legs with my own hands, in case it has any stupid ideas like opening its talons and letting me drop at some bullets way or something¡­


    As it flies away with me I can hear Takamori scream but soon after he has to stop paying attention to me or anybody for that matter as the remaining Moth Ghoul attacks and forces him to defend himself, sparks soon beaconing all over his place as lightning flashes like explosions, leaving a line of exposed roots that were gone the next second, in a blink of an eye.


    Very good when dealing with a light sensible creature, plus he may receive help from the guards sooner with all that ruckus he is causing.


    Or even call the attention of someone else¡­ Shit, if he really goes there I will be too far of like this, is this creature not going to drop me already? I may want to teach you a lesson but I have no intention of becoming nor losing my dinner.


    So while holding his legs with my hands I twist my body and turn with all my strength, using the same breaking bones pressure in my grip to make him loosen the hold of me, and as he does so I land straight up over another roof that almost collapses under my weight and impact.


    Like a beast I shake my head so the dust that sticks to my hair goes away, and as the view cleans up I can see the ghoul crouching over a part of the ceiling, like a very ugly bird would do.


    With a quick sniff and almost annoyed enough to not care I conclude that the lack of humans is enough for my tail to come out and whip at the creature, that scared widen its blacken eyes and flies to the side in despair.


    Only to be hit by a part of the roof that I had just kicked there.


    With a howl of pain the debris hit it scares on the chest, and being such a thin creature the impact makes it gasp for air, but the small amount of time it took for him to compose himself is far more than enough for me to approach and grab his head with my hand.


    He starts struggling, both hands in my arms and his strong legs hitting me on the chest, and annoyed at the distance he is manageing to put between my arm and him makes my other pair of arms to surge and hold both his legs mid-air, and still the creature doesn''t give up even when it sees his attacks rendered to naught, it let''s go with one of the hands and tries to scratch my face, only for my last free hand to grasp his arm.


    Then I squish, hard, and like a balloon full of water there is almost no resistance as I start to deform his skull and mark the bone with the format of my hand, and still I keep going even after his hands and legs stop moving, when his eyes pop out, when his skull cracks and bends towards his insides, I only stop when brain matter and blood fly from it and smear all my face and body, throwing his body to the side and hiding my arms and tail once more.


    I look down at my still exposed upper body, and the once cleaned skin is once more hidden in dirt and blood.


    Taka will be mad at me, that thought makes me smile, but then I frown. Who the fuck cares about what Takamori thinks of it? Mendling in other people''s business like that¡­ I snort, then spit the blood that entered my mouth on the side.


    Bloody crunchy, I do not fancy a brain for dinner, rather have proper juicy meat you feel me? Getting used to the life of luxury this city is bringing me¡­


    Though I can think of someone who I would not waste a single part of his body, even the smallest bones of his hands¡­ And those eyes, those cold eyes would be the first thing I will eat.


    I growl at the thought, excited, frustrated.


    Hungry.

 Chapter 36 - 35

    For a creature with such a sharp sense of smell like myself there is not much need in knowing the place by the looks, but knowing it by the smells, and as I was being swung around by the creature I kept my nostrils wide open to know how to go back to where the cold-eyed man may be going next, where he saw things through my eyes.


    And such delicious meal will have a beacon on him soon after I arrive for sure, impossible to lose him among the crowd with such dazzling odor...


    I look the way I came from, at the chaos the city is in, already making a mental map and preparing to jump out when a buzzing low sound makes me crock my head and frown, stopping to look around me.


    Next second bullets come flying at me, raining down my way.


    I roll to the side and take cover behind a wall, but I can hear the cement and roof giving in to the many bullets rotating my way, the already weak building from the slums creaking in protest and snapping at places.


    However the bullets cease as quickly as it began, smoke coming out of the nuzzle and a lowering mechanical sound with it, which makes me click my tongue and frown with what I see, looking with my own eyes to make sure I''m right.


    It is one of those things again, a drone flying around with four fans, but this one, different from the other, looked sturdier, with a big eye in all four directions and a machine gun right below it, the responsible one for the bullets from a few moments ago by the grey smoke that slipped from it..


    ¡­What is your problem dude? Did it see me change perhaps? Or is it just attacking for no reason? What the hell? And with a human killing weapon at that¡­ with normal bullets that is.


    And yet beyond the first attack the drone does not move anymore, only when I try to jump away it brings its weapons up, ready to shoot, almost as if trying to trap me there and keep me in place. But what for?


    Not advancing, not letting me go, what''s up with that thing?


    Don''t get me wrong, normal bullets like these do not hurt me, they don''t have enough strength to pierce my skin though they still hurt a lot, and I figure that a blast gun on that drone would easily break it on the first shot from the coil force, but I do not intend to be careless and stay in the path of the bullet and show off my non-human characteristics just like that, especially when I do not really need to.


    Though I''m starting to get annoyed with it for keeping me away from my precious prey, at least I soon find out what the flying drone is waiting for when I hear something louder and bigger shushing our way.


    "Fucking finally hey? You know you weren''t supposed to shot him right? That''s my deal, what would I do if you ended up killing him? Well, if he died that easily I guess it would not be a worthy target I supposed¡­But still these machines¡­"


    I look over to see who the guy is talking to, only to see him staring at the flying drone that does not react to his words, hovering beside him.


    I take in the situation, watching the man as he stays on some sort of vehicle, it resembled a little the one I came into town, a long sit in the middle to be embraced with the legs, however this one did not touch the ground but hovers just like the drones with three big fans turned down, two smaller ones at the back and a big one at the front, plus one big sideways at the back, and beyond the shinning black armor over it the thing has a curved glass on top, probably to protect the driver from the cutting cold wind.


    "Ah, I finally found you, and oh joy! No sign of Ashy here, I can have you all to myself!" The man on the hoover bike says, but his voice sounds muffled because of the black helmet he is wearing, the glass totally black reflecting my image and obscuring his face.


    ¡­I''m sorry, who are you again?


    With a pss the pistons on the helmet move, opening up over his head and chin, coiling until it looks like a metal collar only to reveal a smug known face underneath.


    "How is it going? Remember me? Sean Cole, ring a bell? In our brief encounter you kicked me to the ground, uhm? Will do you good to remember your killer''s name you know." As he speaks he moves his finger in the air, widening his eyes and smile in a crazy grim.


    "Not very talkative hey? I can respect that, so how about we get down to business? Don''t disappoint me will you? Had to bribe a lot of people to get to you earlier¡­" At that, out of nowhere, he takes his gun out and shots at me, but with a side step I dodge, the long blast gun smoking at the tip, crevices like veins flaming up all over the weapon as the crystal charged it up, looking more sophisticated than the others I saw before, with a lower recoil for sure since he shot it with only one hand and seemed fine.


    He chuckles, excited like a child, and even though I have no idea what is this guy up to and why he is suddenly attacking me, one thing that I know is that he is looking for a fight.


    And I know just the way to respond to that¡­ for a while at least since I got bigger fish to hook with my tail if you feel me¡­


    The only problem is, how to fight with this feeble human body? I think as he starts shooting at me, and differently from the normal bullets his blast gun is able to destroy my covers with one shot, debris falling down on people below who screamed, but he could not care less as he stirs the vehicle with one hand and shoots with the other.


    As we go from roof to roof at some point he stops, moves the hand that was on the vehicle, making a black bracelet and ring shine with red lights and before I could even wonder what that is the flying drone comes sushing in, following the movement from his wrists as he says to it:


    "Circle around, pinch him down." The thing responds with flashing red lights on its body, flying behind and shooting me out of cover, but I knew better than to dodge to the side and get blasted by the man on the bike so instead I force the wood under my feet and, with a strong kick, make the already deteriorating wooden floor and roof to cave in with a gust of dust soaring up, perfectly executed if I had not fallen down a few more floors than I intended at first, but I am out of the roof and open space, in an enjoyable dark cramped place that makes it easier for me to trap him in, or perhaps make a run for in amidst the confusion.


    Before I can do that, however, the drone comes down the hole with me and apparently able to see very well in that smoke gives me no rest as his mechanical little eye zooms on me and moves the nuzzled of the gun to my side.


    Oh joy, seems like I''ve found a persistent human to bother me now haven''t I? I think as I start running further into the building as the wooden walls are blustered away.

 Chapter 37 - 36

    Right at that moment, when I look over the debris towards the hunting drone I start noticing something that makes a mix of annoyance and anger to grow in my core, something that I have brushed aside for how little I cared about this human, about his actions, until, there is, this something came to mind.


    I just don''t know what irritates me the most; the fact that he is hunting me, as if I''m ''prey'', or the fact that he truly believes to be able to take me down.


    I growl, narrowing my eyes.


    The fact that he keeps wanting this fight no matter how far I get or how hard I make for him is what ends up leaving me on edge, every time I hope to the side I''m received with or the bullets from the drone or a blast from his weapon as one keeps pushing me forward inside the building and the other keeps circulating outside waiting for the opportunity to blast me.


    This time I''m not to blame if this human ends up dead, I have given him plenty of opportunities to realize just how bad this idea is.


    Perhaps the fact that he has been trying to hit me for a few seconds already and has not landed a single shot should suffice as proof of the difference in levels at play here.


    And yet he only focuses on the hunt, on the chase, and for the expression on his face he did not care for his own life, or rather, the more I prove to be stronger than him the more excited he seems to get.


    I see¡­ He is drunk in adrenaline, so how about smashing that smile out from your face uhm?


    I figure the pattern that he uses a few moments ago, on how the flying drone does not go for the kill when he has the opportunity, and every time the man has a good shot he tries his luck at aiming at me, no worries about giving away his position nor breaking the building even more.


    I guess he wants to go for the kill by himself¡­ I can relate to that, is half the satisfaction of the hunt after all¡­


    Though now that I have his mindset in mind he gets little¡­ predictable, so once more when I''m driving to the corner by the drone the man comes from the opposite side for the kill shot, but instead of responding and recoiling in fear from the drone''s gun I advance towards it and with a pipe that I had easily broken from the wall beforehand I smash the drone down to the ground, not a lot of space for it to try and dodge away when his fans can easily get stuck anywhere.


    The pipe bends backward by the strength of my hit, carving its format at the metallic head of the drone, that with a sshing mosquito sound starts flying back and forth in place, giving me time for another hit that beyond breaking the pipe almost flatness the drone out.


    Throwing the now useless piece of metal still hanging in my grip to the side I look around for another pipe, knowing by experience that humans tend to arm themselves when going to battle to overcome their lack of claws and fangs, so having one at hand will add to my ''human appearance'' disguise.


    And it seems to work just fine, it actually makes me more comfortable in having a longer reach like I usually do with my true form and longer arms, though I still miss the four death grip combo with my four limbs, I can manage a single feeble human without them.


    Proving to be somewhat linked to the drone his reaction is instantaneous and while screaming something, probably swearing and cursing plus something regarding the ''money'' word used here and there, he starts shooting nonstop, not even bothering in aiming at me anymore in his fit of anger as the blasts make chips of wood fly up with the dust as the building shakes like bamboo in the wind.


    Only that he doesn''t stop, and with less and less of the walls remaining the loud crack that follows shouldn''t be a surprise, nor the even bigger cloud of dust that surges as the building starts falling down like a half-cut tree.


    Not wanting to test out the high defense of my body by being squished down by a building I dash into rooms and walls, breaking the place even more as I finally manage to reach an outer wall and break my way outside, jumping towards the other building wall as the previous one start falling down on top of this.


    Looking back to assert the situation but keeping the body warmed up with two little jumps I see the big problem of the domino effect that breaking such building on top of the other so close by will have, and as I start running further into the building at the same time that I try to get closer to a sidewall to get away from the sequential line of falling buildings the floor starts caving in behind me as the added weight of the building behind starts cracking and bending the other structure.


    I pass by some people, I can hear their rapid breathing and racing heartbeats, but unable to, and not wishing to, help them out I keep my focus forward as I dash through doors to speed up my advance and finally reach a room with a side view from the window, and without time to ponder I simply jump and embrace myself for the fall, the room that I had been seconds before crushed down by the other building with my afterimage still present inside, and as I grab onto the wall of the building adjacent to the one before I''m able to have a clearer view of what is happening outside the place I have just left.


    And I cannot think of a worse combination than this; a wide range weapon against such cramped place like the Grey District, and if the buildings here already sustained each other in a precarious way, one of them falling on top of the other has a disastrous result, so not one, but two, three, four buildings start bending over and piling dust, debris, and people under their excruciating weight, only stopping once they reach the sturdy brick construction of the walls that labeled this place.


    Silence befalls once more when the buildings finally settle and stop falling on each other, and yet the night could not be noisier with the screams, shouts and howls of pain.


    And this time it did not come solely from the humans being flow away by the moth ghouls that still hovered on top of our heads, like vultures circling around, attentive black eyes reflecting the chaos below, but from those betrayed by their own kin.

 Chapter 38 - 37

    I frown at the view, at the sound of gasping all around, at the so many lives being lost right at this moment before my eyes, close enough so that I can hear their last moments with ease, which only deepens my frown.


    ¡­Weren''t humans supposed to stay together to guard themselves against danger? To protect each other or something like that? So why the hell did this human just simply ended so many of his colleague''s lives like this and for what? Hunting me down? A ''fellow human''?


    That is beyond confusing, especially when I can still hear him hushing around, searching me, careless and carefree of the chaos he just caused, as if he hasn''t just killed hundreds of people in the less then a few seconds, or even worst, more annoyed to have lost me to the fall then to have done what he just did.


    Savage, and yet¡­stupidly pointless.


    If I had any understating of humans before; and this human in particular; it all just went out the window. I understand the joy of hunting, of killing, of having fresh meat and warm blood down the throat, but this¡­ I don''t even know what to make out of this. Not even ghouls do this, if they kill, and rarely they do, their own is to eat, for hunger, nothing more..


    So, in the end, I settle with leaving in silence, going back to my original plan of hunting the cold-eyed man, but I knew I could not shake this heavyweight at the back of my mind so quickly or easily as the frown that keeps itself plastered on my face no matter how far I have already got from that place.


    Shaking my head and trying to focus I remind myself of the juicy meal that is waiting for me up above, remembering the taste of his blood, and soon after I''m dashing in pursuit of it, away from the ghosts, leaving them behind.


    No point in dwelling on that, no reason to too. It shouldn''t bother me, no, it doesn''t bother me. I shake my head again.


    My disappointment and annoyance, however, only grows when I reach the place that I''ve left Takamori in only to find it empty, well, lacking the important people I''m searching for I mean, not considering some soldiers left behind nor the many people screaming and crying to the side.


    I smell the air and the windy night, a burning stench hitting my nose, but as I get close to that a smile creeps over my lips, for I am certain now that someone has come this way.


    How could I ever mistake his smell for anything else?


    I close my eyes for a second and inhale as much as I can from it, but the strong stench of burnet flesh mixes and obscures some of it, but not enough to make me lose track of him.


    As I hop over I pass a pile of coal like mess, and with a quick glance I discover it to be one of the Moth Ghouls that were flying around, burned to a crisp enough to make him smaller and distorted, with the limbs tensed up in a fetal position.


    Tsk tsk that one passed the cooking point for sure, it almost fused together with the wood below it.


    I barely scrape the floor when the door to the roof opens and a few soldiers came in, and as I hide to the side I manage to see them check the corpse, kicking it as if it did not look dead enough, and watching over the sky in search of others.


    "I still think we should help the others in the outer region."


    "You shouldn''t think anything soldier, we have our orders, and if the flying ones come back we have to be prepared and alert. Now move it!"


    "Y-yes Sir.!" At that they set base in here, taking something long to put in the eyes as they stare at the horizon, and holding the longest gun I''ve seen so far, so much so that the soldier putts the nuzzle over the railing for support.


    As they stay there I lose interest and with far, far better things to do I start jumping away from the debris of my lost home towards the fancy meal that I''m definitely going to have a taste of tonight.


    Ignoring anything else I jump and dash, passing by known parts of the town, unknown parts too, until I''m reaching the outer walls of this great city.


    The sturdy structure is imposing as ever, great walls surrounded by a pit of fire, now lit and burning like a hungry beast with its mouth open, swallowing every creature who dares to approach the hole.


    And yet, beyond the smell of burning flesh, of the fire, of the ghouls and sweaty humans, of my prey, there is of human waste smell added to the mix, making me realize that they probably burn their waste up as fuel to keep the flames up; I can only imagine how much it consumes, being light up every night; and not only the visual is too much but the wind carries way too many smells and odors, adding to the chaotic situation.


    And still, as I watch the humans fight back over the walls, shooting normal bullets at the ghouls who manage to jump over the pit and grab onto the wall, making the Ghouls fall backward by the force of the bullets and into the flames that awaited to consume them and use their bodies as fuel too, flashes and screams came from beyond the wall, prolonging the fight to beyond the wall line and into the outside lands.


    And by the smell of it of course my meal would have jumped straight into danger. What should I expect from someone who tried to fight me off alone and injured? I roll my eyes at that.


    My red orbs shine in the darkness under the night cover and is easy for me to hop over the wall towards the nightmare outside since all soldiers are guarding themselves for things that want to come in, not go out, and the only thing they notice is a human figure appearing among the chaos below as they shout and shoot at the ghouls around me.


    But I ignore their screams and the ghouls around, inhaling the air and looking beyond the corpses and gunfire.


    I start running seconds later, and almost forget to do as a human and use only my legs, but soon after it does not matter since they lose sight of me, making me able to jump around and dash forward as fast as I can right into the chaotic warzone up ahead.


    I stay out of it so I can have a clearer view of the area as I search for my target among the chaos, and because of it I''m able to see fights unfold throughout the place, and analyze some of the attacking forces as well.


    There are ghouls that I''ve seen some times in the woods, but his camouflage is so good that I''ve hardly had a taste of it for the creature can blend in with the wood trucks of the trees with expertise, almost stopping his heart from beating as he stays like a tree himself glued to the wood, so this is actually one of the first times I see it in action.


    The Fungus Ghoul has a thin crooked body hidden under layer and layers of fungus, mushrooms, and all sorts of green life that could have grown out of a wooden trunk present on his body, making it almost impossible to see the human form underneath, nor the small eyes and long nails.


    Beyond all that there is still a yellow and green puss dripping along its body, including the nails, and soon I discover that is actually the strange thing''s saliva dripping off from it lipless mouth, and since it could not move fast enough to hunt that turned out to be its weapon, if close enough to a human it would vomit on their bodies, aiming for their mouths to infect them,and if too far it would use an acid version that would corrode the humans and melt flesh and bone, however as they screamed in pain soon they were howling with then, turning into Rotting Ghouls with what remained of their bodies, limbs being dragged along as they advance slowly.


    I must say they don''t look very appetizing¡­ like the green salad on the plate, plus they smell funny.


    The other one, however, is new to me and looks full of meat, round, fat and big, the Deformed Ghoul has all its proportions wrong, one arm bigger than the other, the face with big ears, nose and round layers of skin under the shin, and as I think of it to be the most human-looking around it attacks, the rock fire-resistant body managing to get close enough so his belly would open up to the nightmare below, rows of sharp teeth put together in a chaotic manner that resembled a round mouth, with long tongue like appendices that shot out to capture the prey into its iron maiden arms, totally focused in eating more and more and more.


    That and the many normal ghouls around¡­ tsk tsk, things are not looking good for this group of soldiers, they should have forgotten the humans at the outer circled and run back to the main city once they saw all these creatures coming at them, though I guess they would have never expected so many at the same like this, almost as if they are coordinating an attack¡­


    Not that I care anyway¡­ but one thing still bothers me.


    Where the hell is the cold-eye man?! Don''t tell me he is dead already?! I''m burning this city down if he is, god damnit!

 Chapter 39 - 38

    POV: Asher Murray


    I was at my office when it happened again. Flashes, images, sounds and smells beyond my human capabilities, defying any comprehension, images of an attack, claws, hissing, ghouls in the city, fighting, screaming, Takamori to my side, about to get hurt.


    I put the pen down.


    I look outside to the seemingly calm city as I push the chair back and put some distance between me and the table, standing and grabbing my coat to the side, and as I adjust the lapel I put a finger on the call button at the phone on the table, and once one of my soldiers answer my call, which doesn''t take long of course, I say:


    "There is an attack in the city, Grey Circle sector 8, gather our soldiers to protect the area. Tell the Black Tigers to meet up and stay by until I arrive."


    "Y-yes sir.!" I could tell he wanted to question my reasoning, or the knowledge that the city is under attack; especially since the sturdy outside walls have never been breached before; but he knew better than to question my orders.


    I grab my gun and sword on the way out, passing by the large fancy halls that the Army District, or the Black Circle, likes to show off, but I ignore it all as I walk with large steps until the barracks where my private troop stands, cards, pool table and books all left to the side as they all set upright and attentive in a line, ready for combat, awaiting my orders.


    "Hacker, what is the situation?" We do not use our real names in here, we all are functions and labels, code names that initially were only in accordance to our functions, without hierarchy inside beyond my commanding role, that way all have clear and objective parts to play, no need to even ask to as they already know what to do, enough so that the group could move out without me, as they have proven to do so when I was injured on the last mission.


    A group unwanted by others, not white enough, not submissive enough, not bending down when they should.


    So I took them in, sharpened their tools, and gain their loyalty in return.


    "Captain! The cameras seem to point out a disturbance in the Grey District, sectors 8, 7 and 5, all on the east part of town, some kind of attack from flying creatures, but they seem to be a small dispersed group sir.!" I narrow my eyes ever so slightly, but any microexpression that I may do is always noticed right away by them, years of experience with my expressionless face.


    "Proceed." I say in a monotone.


    "Yes sir! There is also an unusual number of attacks at the outer walls closer to that sector, they have requested for back up and the front lines at the outer building region seem to have lost contact with the further outsider bases, there is a high possibility that they too are under attack. If the ghouls truly intensified their attack, it almost seems like the planned for this battle sir.."


    I understand what she is implying at while she looks over the bright monitor in front of her, the blue light reflecting in her eyes and bringing to light her concerned face.


    For perhaps our enemy, the mindless beast, the rooting ghouls, the zombie-like mind, may have just made an attempt at an intelligent, planned, attack against us.


    And the last thing we want is for them to start organizing troops and attacking with strategy.


    "Hacker, keep us updated. Spy, Sniper, I want you two inside gathering information, Sniper, feel free to take out as many ghouls as you can while protecting Spy, gather as much information from the people so we can trace off the flying creatures, if ghouls start having wings these walls will do us no good, we have to prepare countermeasures plans."


    "All the others, we are going to assert the situation at the outer walls and in the outer region and, if needed, give them back up."


    "Yes sir!" " Yes Captain!"


    They promptly gather all the bags and weapons needed as we head outside, ready to stare death in the eye again and blast it into pieces when I stop and look above us after hearing a machine hovering over our heads


    I watch as the hovering vehicle stirs up midair, a man with a black helmet on top of it and an attaching drone from the latest type hovering to the side, and knowing what type of person usually used that kind of equipment out and about as if didn''t cost millions to have, plus the flashes a few moments ago, makes me dread the outcome of this encounter.


    My man look over as well, some ignoring while others frown, one even saying:


    "The Colonel''s bitch sure has some fancy tools doesn''t him? What the hell is he going to destroy now?"


    I share the same worries, even more knowing now that he had gotten out of jail and who he is probably going after, enough so to change my plans, even more when I think that Takamori may end up in the middle of all this.


    "Change of plans, we will separate in teams, team A will gather information, that''s with you Hacker, Spy, Scientist and Sniper."


    "Roger that."


    "Team B will reinforce the wall, make sure that none manage to trespass. That will be you, Queen, Pirate, Gunner, Gutter, Driver."


    "Ugh." Says pirate, messing his hair up while looking at Queen. "Can''t I go with you guys? I promise I''ll behave." Queen raises an eyebrow at that and smirks.


    "What? Too afraid of the front lines?"


    "No no, just too afraid of you." Her smirks widen.


    "As you should be." That one makes Pirate cringe further, but before he can complain; or joke; about it more I continue, already used to his impolite behavior:


    "Team C is with me, Hunter, Reaper, Hound. Move out, and you are not allowed to die!"


    "Yes sir.!" At that we rush to our vehicles, Driver grabbing the military car to fit everyone in and making his way through the chaos, before we even can get outside with our own motorcycles.


    Nothing unusual there, coming from my well-chosen group of soldiers.


    We move out deeper into the city, and as I lose sight of the hovering vehicle I can only clench my fists and accelerate more my own motorcycle.


    As we get closer and closer to the grey zone more and more people appear, running on the streets and going towards the opposite direction we are facing, and once Team A leaves the caravan to go to a strategic point over a taller building in search of a creature''s body while trying to find people to talk too we instead go deeper and deeper into the chaotic scene, and yet it does not surprise me, knowing who stood in the middle of it all, somehow fitting with his presence.


    It was easy to find Takamori, flashes of light coming from the building he is in while many ghouls try to get in, breaking glass and clawing inside, parts of their bodies outside still, like ants climbing a hill, surrounding him.


    I grab my weapon, the long nuzzle already in place as I take aim and trigger a small yet precise shot, almost invisible to the eye not only for its size but for its speed, and as the bullet makes a curve right behind the creature the blasts catches up and rips the skin and muscles from its back, shattering the wings with it as the ghoul howls in pain and tries to claw at the exposed white backbone appearing among the blood and muscles.


    Keeping a firm grip at the motorcycle so that the recoil doesn''t stir me to the wrong side I aim at the next target while still driving, taking down two more before stopping at the entrance of the building.


    "Hunter, Hound, with me, Reaper secure the ground floor. This is a rescue team, but we may find a unpredictable great danger up ahead."


    "Wait, is that what I think it is?" Asks Hunter.


    "It may." I simply answer.


    "Alright! Sound like fun!" He says, making the very characteristic sound of clacker that putting a bullet on the shotgun trigger''s makes, apparently excited with the possibility, and enjoying the adrenaline rush from the moment.


    I don''t mind, as long as he works well and efficiently how he feels about his job and what turns him on do not bother me.


    After all, no normal person would choose this line of work if they had the chance, and even less in the dangerous zone of the furthest cities like this, beyond the front lines.


    Though I can relate a little with that, I think before smashing the door down with a solid kick bellow the doorknob, bringing the gun up and fixing my gaze at the upcoming enemies.


    Then I shoot, again, again, then again, flashing claws, howls, blood and meat in the dark rooms, the chaos of the battlefield, such a known scene, advancing further in, up above, a calmness lowering my heartbeat as I work with the precision of a machine, aim, shot, advance, until we are the last one standing, a path of blood left behind us as the remaining enemies fall back and retreat.

 Chapter 40 - 39

    POV: Asher Murray


    They were not there, neither of them, and this is as worrying as it is relieving, for it allows us to rescue Takamori safely at least.


    He is in a disheveled state, the black hair glued on his forehead as he sweated because of the tremendous effort it is to keep using his powers this much, parts of his clothing is burned too because of the lightning and other parts are torn with claw marks on them.


    As I grab Takamori by the arm and start dragging him away, however, I have to think of a safe place to put him in, and if the city is under a strange coordinated attack like we suspect and these strange flying ghouls have come into town, is hard to say predict where he would be safe and could get into; perhaps the military barricades? I''m able to keep him hidden there for a few days if needed.


    "Asher, take me back to the Phoenix Nest, I need to take care of my girls. Asher!"


    "No, the probability of another wave of attacks is still high, and there is no sufficient security there."


    "I don''t care, plus we have a safe room there, underground, without me the door won''t open, is safer to stay there. Asher, I''m not up to discussion! Take me there or I''ll go back myself!" I look at him and know very well that stubborn look in his eyes, and consideration that we have no time to lose in convincing him nor forcing him on the bike I quickly come to the conclusion that is best to avoid an argument right now so we can help the outer zone quicker and avoid a bigger disaster.


    Plus there is still an unknown factor inside the city¡­ someone who could very well make it all better, or even worse from what we have now¡­


    Indeed, the most logical decision here is to keep Takamori away from trouble as fast as possible to go and end the outer attack quickly for anything the ghouls may be planning at ends faster than what they may expect from it.


    "Very well." I say, not waiting around anymore to hear his reply as I hop on the motorcycle, one of the others giving Takamori a ride and dropping him off as we pass over the Red Circle towards the outer walls, having me at least satisfied that, surprisingly, that area had not been affected, especially the fancy part with the Golden Wall guards staying put, the mechas pointing their guns to the sky.


    Strange that, even though this area is closer to the walls being attacked, that there are no intruders in here¡­


    With no time to waste we drive fast towards the walls, conveying to our own soldiers at the walls that we intend to pass through the gates, so when we reach it at an already high speed we do not slow down and lose momentum, but instead accelerate even more as Team B has already cleaned the area of ghouls from up above and lowered the bridge down, waiting for us to be in sight to open up the gates barely enough for us to pass, closing it quickly behind us with the clacker of chains and raising the bridge the moment our wheels leave the wood and hit the paved floor.


    And inside the city is nothing compared to the outside, especially the building area.


    With the number of people growing by the day, not only from inside but from the many survivors that appear asking for aid, the city is always expanding, evergrowing, however as it walls suffer from attacks every night building new structures, especially outside to expand, is hard as it is, so the Colonel responsible for this area had an idea to not only build outside but make use of the waves of people trying to get in every day.


    Build your own house, build your own roads, build your own walls, and make it fast for every day without a closed wall surrounding them is one more day of free meals for the ghouls to have at night.


    Building for their lives¡­ is a great incentive for sure as they have never been built this fast before, is a very smart strategy, though many are lost along the way, even if the city provides a bit of food and the material necessary to build the walls.


    It wouldn''t waste precious resources with disposable survivors, even more for they are from the other nation¡­ but of course, there were those who disagree in leaving them at destiny''s mercy, so some soldiers, most with family outside or same kin, take nocturnal turns to keep them safe, protecting the openings from the so to be walls.


    And they are the ones we are going to help out, for they will not receive back up from the Colonel.


    Seeing the situation on the walls as we drive by does not allow me to take more soldiers with us, and as we advance I have to think of ways to make up for that.


    Because of all that constant building, however, as we drive by we not only dodge incoming attacks and ghouls but bricks, hills of dirt, makeshift barricades, bodies and all kinds of destruction these waves of ghouls managed to leave behind.


    Is easy to find the survivors however, for we only have to follow the sound of gunshots and screams, flames burning up high in the air and making orange clouds shine bright against the dark night sky.


    However, even though we are able to see them at the distance we are unable to get closer nor inform them of our presence since the group is surrounded by ghouls, a line of soldiers holding off the closing in horde as the few civil survivors coil in fear at the center, some even helping them by taking up guns and fighting back.


    I call out to Hacker so she can pass on the information as I convey my plan over the cutting wind and the motorcycle''s engine.


    "There are too many ghouls between them and the city, tell them we are going to flank from north east so we can pinch their weakest front and open up a path for them to flee, we will then head towards the forest." They only need to survive until the sun rises, which shouldn''t be far from now.


    However the fact that the ghouls have thickened their line of attack between the humans and the city only proves two things; that they are getting smarter and united indeed, however that they do not know about military tactics.


    Because you never close up your enemies from all sides as in a cage like that, surrounded by death, they all turn into blood lustful beasts and kill as many as they can before dying, no, you always leave a glim of hope that can bring them to despair and make they run with their tails between their legs.


    One turns them into a savage beast, the other into a coward running for their lives, and in war there is always far more beyond what the eyes can see, and the morale of your soldiers plays a big role in that.


    We circulate around them, at first not bringing the attention to us among the chaos, but as soon as we reach the thinner part of the increment we start attacking, Reaper and I silently taking aim and shooting with precision while Hunter opens up a path at the front with two big flamethrowers, a glass cover circling on top of him and his motorcycle to avoid the fire from reaching him as we do not stop moving to avoid the same cage trap from happening with us but having to slow down to aim and for the lower visibility the flames gave us.


    And as our objective turns towards killing as many ghouls as possible, as predicted, I know once more to have brought the right ones for the job when I hear someone screaming at the top of his lungs behind us.


    "Ta~~ratatatatata!" That is, of course, the last member of our team, Hound, that, with a smile on his face, takes the machine gun attached to his motorcycle and starts aiming at ghouls in between the groups to avoid hitting any human in the process, having way too much fun with it.


    Gunner won''t be happy when he notices that Hound, or rather, Crazy Hound stole his bike again, plus is using his toys without permission; and from the looks of it this one hasn''t even be used by Gunner himself, or tested for that matter since aiming the gun while driving didn''t give him a really precise shot, though that isn''t really necessary when you have a machine gun that can make bullets rain, I still rather not have him hitting us because he drove over a rock or something.


    Gunner may not admit it, but he knows only Hound is crazy enough to steal his things and uses him as a guinea-pig for his creations, like now, but always pretend to be annoyed by it only to make Hound steal them again.


    But not my place to say anything otherwise, after all as long as they are doing their jobs¡­All is fine by me, just don''t kill themselves, too much trouble, time and resources wasted if they do so.


    And I''ll make sure to beat them up even after death if they give me so much trouble as dying under my watch like that. Too much paperwork.

 Chapter 41 - 40

    POV: Still Asher


    I can see the formation of soldiers inside change after they see us, possibly reacting to our help or, hopefully, they received Hacker''s message, however the important point is that, at the moment, the ghoul''s front line gets thinner and thinner by being attacked from both sides, beyond confusing them it improves the amount taken down by always a blind spot to be exploited.


    The problem is that our soldiers start falling as much too and for the same reason at that; for being attacked by all sides.


    With so many strange new ghouls attacking and this new mindset is hard to predict their next move, but I have experience on my side and I know that, the moment they notice our back up team and our plan on opening up a path among their circle of death they will do their utmost to stop us.


    So that''s why I call upon the radio for my team as I assemble their new functions:


    "Reaper and Hunter, you two go south and cover for reinforcements. Hound, you go with me, let''s cover up north."


    "Yes Captain." "Roger that." At that we separate into two groups as the soldiers inside keep forcing their way out we start working on avoiding that the ghouls manage to thicken that side back up with reinforcements to maintain the humans trapped in.


    Hunter keeps making a wall of flame on the other side as Reaper covers him up from any faster or range ghouls that the flames could not reach, and as I intend to do the same on my side by having Hound opening up a path with bullets he simply accelerates and, having way too much fun with it, rides inside and in between the group of ghouls, breaking chaos among the not so smart troop force as they end up hitting each other as Hound passes way too quickly for them to catch up, shooting and laughing his way around the ghouls.


    ¡­I wish I could say that it is a smart, thought out, strategy, but knowing Hound is easy to say that he is just going with the flow, the fact that it ended up working being a strike of luck and not by planning his actions.


    Aware that I''ll end up being hit in the crossfire I stay away from the area, aiming at the troublesome range ghouls to stop them from increasing their number and contaminating our troops, plus making sure to help out the soldier from breaching the line of ghouls.


    All seems to be going well as the soldiers start getting closer and closer to our location, the line of enemies dwelling, but that only makes me more suspicious and alert of our surroundings for whatever reason that the ghouls attacked as a united entity would not let them be suppressed so easily like this.


    And the signs that something is wrong appear as I predict, slowly as the change is subtle, almost like whispering coming from the cold night air that shushes through the forest towards my ears, pass the wild wilderness, I stop a little further to stare at the darkness underneath the tree''s leaves as the shadows move with the wind.


    Then something changes, and out of nowhere the enemy''s troops respond with howls and cracking bodies, changing formation and turning their bodies around together like a single-minded beast.


    And instead of trying to make up for the fallen ghouls, trying to add more to the battlefield, they all suddenly turn towards me.


    For a moment we only stare back at each other, all creatures evaluating me in a silent stare, dead glassy eyes reflecting me against the moonlight.


    Then they all howl and scream, rushing towards me, arms extended and mouths wide open.


    "Captain, what the fuck is going on?!" I can hear one of my soldiers say on the radio, but I have no time to evaluate the whys as I say:


    "They somehow started going after me, give support to the civils and soldiers, I''ll bring them away from there."


    "No, captain, is too dangerous!" I expected them to start complaining as always, especially Hacker on the other side of the line, but none of their words reach my ears as I turn my bike around.


    It may certainly be a trap, but if that means fewer ghouls hunting our soldiers then is a win-win situation for us, I''ll just have to survive until daylight comes.


    The acid starts hitting closer to me and almost hitting the wheel of my motorcycle, so I''m forced to move by the closing in horde that now ignores the upcoming attacks from behind and keeps trying to squish me in, leaving only the path to the forest open.


    It is definitely a trap, but left with no choice and only time to dodge and react towards their attacks I head that way, curious to what happened for them to change strategies like this, even more at the loss of so many of their troops.


    "Hacker." I say over the chaos and her complains. "Pay close attention to whatever happens from now and make sure to record everything."


    "Yes Captain, be careful." She says finally, knowing better than to keep trying to convince me otherwise.


    At high speed I can barely see what is in front of me, avoiding trucks and bushes by reacting to them at the last moment, but not enough as to not have my arms and face crisscrossed by the cutting branches all around.


    I see shadows moving from the corner of my eyes, the light at the front flashing their silhouettes to existence, black claws reflecting and bony fingers meddling with branches, some seemly trees moving, some others reaching out, and only this chaos manages to keep me safe as the nonexistent road makes me change course quicker than they can react to, always a hand of distance away between me and then.


    With these many following suit and not providing back up I''m sure that we will manage to help some survivors out, but the relief I feel is soon substituted with a worry that would be carried out through days after this encounter.


    Something whips out in front of me, faster than anything I''ve ever seen, and by instinct I dodge backwards only for it to coil at the handle of my motorcycle, bringing it up and making me fall from the bike at the same time it raises the vehicle in the air.


    I roll down the hill, trying to protect my head and lower the fall''s impact, and once I stop I quickly get up on my knee and stand, looking up to whatever had attacked me.


    Is too dark to see, far from the moonlights reach, but I can make out something curving up above as I start hearing metal bending and cracking under pressure.


    The next second my motorcycle is thrown at me, making me dodge to the side and have a clear look at the now small ball of metal that once had been my bike bent under tremendous strength.


    The silence that follows is deafening, making my ears ring.


    Then the sound of clapping, slow and deliberate, resonates through the forest.


    "Very well, very well, and here I thought I would have cold meat for dinner tonight." The voice sounded¡­ wrong, as if the throat is not used to the sounds it is trying to make, or rather, it wasn''t made to speak at all, gurgling and hoarse at the same time.


    Inhumane, in some way.


    The speaking creature starts to move forwards, and by the sounds of stirring leaves and breaking twigs I know that I''m surrounded by ghouls as it continues its speech.


    "Human Mark Bearer, my name is Szodiss, it is a pleasure to have you, here, alone¡­just exquisite meat for us to have, and no Protector to get in our way, such¡­ splendor! Ahhh, the delight!" I do not hear its footsteps, but rather hear it drag itself forward at it comes to view.


    A creature, that beyond intelligent enough to speak, is beyond unique with its looks, a long snake body underneath that did not have a continuous flow, but seemed to be made of many fleshy long rolls like octopus arms, and as it swings it body forward and from side to side like a snake I can see the humanoid torso, two arms and four protruding chest cover-up by scales.


    But after it set its many eyes down at me the only part that I can stare at is the upper part of its head were four, no, six dark blue voidless round eyes stare back at me, embedded at the starting point of the many tentacles that grown pass the back of the head and move in the air like rattlesnakes, goopy in some way that the forest darkness manages to cover up.


    Is that even a ghoul anymore? Those creatures are a mystery of their own, but now this¡­ Today has changed our perception of them by a lot, and part of me knows that this is just the beginning.


    The creature licks its long finger, moving its body and hips in an excited way as it says:


    "You should not have come alone here, Mark Bearer, because now I will have a delicious meal for dinner and will be getting rid of your protector too!"


    I cannot digest its words at the moment for the creature attacks, and reacting I manage to defend myself and cut the long-reaching tentacle limb that tries to grab me, but what I did no expected is the other set that came from the side, hidden in the bushes, over my blind spot as I shielded myself from the frontal assault.


    I did not expect two of these¡­ but what I expected even less is the creature that jumps out of nowhere, long black hair moving in the wind and leaving a ghostly afterimage, hand reaching out and grabbing the second tentacle so hard that it is squished down to nothing, a known yet mysterious pair of red eyes looking over his shoulder, and as the creature up above seems infuriated by his presence, somehow a predatory glint makes its ways to my cold eyes.


    And they focus right at the intelligent ghoul up above this mess.

 Chapter 42 - 41

    As I search for him, my so hard to get prey, a disturbance spreads downwards among the soldiers and ghouls, and as I start to see some order in this chaotic environment I manage to tell that there are still humans alive and well enough to push against the horde, surrounded but fighting back.


    They won''t last long like this, I think as I watch they struggle, acid spitters breaking their formation slowly but surely, only seconds before everything changes to an odd outcome.


    " ''Bring him to me, the Mark Bearer.'' " I frown at the strange sound that reaches my ears, a whispering carried by the wind, orders passed without the use of human words, and yet transmitted by the sound somehow.


    It is strange enough to the point that I understand what it wants without even knowing what it is saying.


    Odd enough, as the non-word order passes by with the wind, I can see the tension appear on the ghouls that the wind touches, in a reaction that I''ve never seen before as, together, they respond to it, the difference millimeter as the wind reached them, making them all turn their heads towards a point.


    And that point in question brings a smile to my lips.


    My fancy prey¡­it has been so long hasn''t it? Hope you didn''t miss me¡­much.


    Unconsciously I start moving in his direction, the human form forgotten as I crawl on four with my fangs in display and my red eyes focusing their three pupils on my prey.


    Only to realize that he is the new focus of the troop of ghouls, and that they are far, far closer to my prey that I''m and, worse of all, are trying to take what is mine once more!


    I growl at the thought of losing my fancy meal once more, especially when the cold-eyed man turns around and flees towards the forest where the wind carried the troublesome mess of not only many other ghouls, but the stench of dangerous and unknown things that even I''m not knowledgeable at.


    This reeks of danger, and my prey is walking straight towards it, oi! Who has allowed you to die at other''s creature''s hands?! Get back here!


    I dash forward, one among the darkness as the shadows move with the many ghouls who simply gave up on the humans down below and went for the single motorcycle one, and that makes me sure that they are somehow being commanded by for they would have never left such close up available meal for a single feeble fleeing human.


    Passing by then at higher speed, using my tail to push the meddling ghouls aside, I can easily follow the cold-eyed man''s track, not only because of the loud motorcycle engine, nor the flashing bright light among the cover of the night, but because at some point he gets hurt and the smell of his sweet blood drifts in the wind towards my nostrils, flaring me up even more as I focus all my efforts in getting to him as soon as possible.


    Just like the first time we meet¡­ only that the ending would be far different from that one I''m sure¡­ I can''t wait, I think as I clean my chin from the drool midrun.


    I''m so excited that my face starts getting hurt from the branches crisscrossing my face, but I could not care less about it with my prey is in sight like this, so close that I can already taste him¡­


    That''s when, while he is attacked and taken out of the vehicle, something really strange happens and is not the strange, out of nowhere attack, nor the creature that speaks, nor the other that, at its commands, has hidden to the side, ready to pounce, no¡­


    Is the fact that, as I stop to look down at the rolling prey, as I watch him stand and look up with a freezing gleam on his icy blue eyes, I notice something, actually understand something that has been bothering me for a while but I haven''t been able to understand the full picture.


    Until now, that is.


    Until I''m staring down at his leg, bleeding from the fall, and look over my own leg with a wound at the same place, impossible to have been done by myself since I have been standing still there without moving as I watched his fall.


    I feel the blood flow leaving my face as I stare at him, conjectures, possibilities, excuses to avoid the obvious truth in front of me.


    That this¡­ whatever the hell this is, had linked us somehow, and far beyond what I have expected, or rather, far¡­ deeper and dangerously than I had anticipated.


    For his wounds have somehow being transferred to me, even the small ones I can tell by licking my face clean with my long tongue.


    I bet he hasn''t even realized that yet, that his wounds have closed in, only smeared with blood on the surface¡­ And at the same time it downs on me that I, once more, may not be able to have this fancy meal, the double attack happens too soon, and out of reflex I react.


    If this is true then I don''t want to even think about what may happen to me if he dies!


    I grab the squishy goopy tentacle that shoots out o the bushes, and with an annoyed glance back at the cold-eyed man I cut it out with brute force, making the creature howl in pain until it manages to escape my grasp, a limb missing.


    I feel a vein popping on my face from annoyance, a pressure growing at the front part of my skull from all this shit that has been going wrong thus far.


    As the creature up above seems to have a breakdown, I take a good sniff at the place, asserting how may of these ghouls are around only to conclude that we are fucked, we are doomed, oh joy of being trapped with so many ghouls around and that thing up above with a death wishing human on the mix, how am I supposed to protect this man when he heads face-first into danger?!


    How the hell did I get myself stuck with this guy of all things?!


    At least it can''t get worse than this¡­ right?

 Chapter 43 - 42

    Of course my own thoughts jinx me as I, very aware that it would be too hard to keep my human fa?ade in this fight, am once more attacked by the thing hidden in the bushes, a limb directly aimed for my eyes and grabbed midair with expertise by me, the tip wiggling right in front of my eyes, a long pointy end with a round base full of sucking pads underneath, however not the inoffensive goopy type but instead with little teeth in all its circular border and a little, very disgusting tongue coming out of it, almost like hundred of small mouths.


    Ew.


    Even if the creature apparently tried the same attack as before this time, however, it does not launch a simple attack and hope to get a hit, instead it distracted me by aiming at my eyes and wiggling that goopy disgusting thing up close, ugh, and instead attacks from the sides with all its limbs at once, opening up into a deadly embrace, shooting out from all direction in a way that makes it impossible for me to grab and attack them all at once.


    I try to take a step back and avoid the attack, however for that to happen I need to let go of the tentacle in my hand, and aware of this the creature coils the goopy full of mouths thing around my hand and squishes, the hard grip enough to hold me in place for the second it needed to pull the rest of its body out and into the light, using myself as a pulling weight to dash right up my face, too quick for me to see beyond the rows of teeth coming straight up to my face.


    With my other arm I shield my face up, the teeth sinking in pass this feeble human skin, and with growing anger at it I sneer at its attack, but because of the force of the impact as the creature crashes its body with mine, we both end up rolling further down on the hill.


    A chaotic sequence of attacks unfold as we roll downhill, the world moving around us, dust and soil being risen with our passage, covering our figures and dirtying our bodies as the creature keeps trying to hit me in the eyes, the strange big mouth moving up and down and trying to use the chaos at its favor as its limbs coil around me like snakes, hardening their grip.


    We end up falling into a pile of junk, metal and bricks cracking and breaking under our weight, the smoke overwhelming when I finally manage to grab the creature''s head and push it back, but the overpowering amount of limbs the creature has do not let me escape its deadly grasp.


    Let''s change it to a more fair game then shall we?


    With a prickling sensation, almost like thousands of ants crawling under my skin, I can feel my body stretching out and growing, the power of my true form burning inside-out from my core and expanding as my two other arms surge and grab more of the creature''s limbs out of me, but still it manages to maintain its grasp with that annoying stinky grip so I simply take a deep breath, pushing my chest out and making the thick skin have an orange glow that soon runs up my throat as a ball of fire flames out of my mouth and straight to the creature''s head, who howls in pain and finally let''s go of me.


    And this is the first opportunity I have to have a good look at the creature.


    It isn''t as big as I thought it was initially, the size and appearance of the main body similar to that of a fox, but any resemblance ended there as the upper body, at the line of the backbone, is full of wriggling deadly tentacle limbs moving like snakes in the air, and the face¡­ it is the most disturbing part.


    It is as if¡­ as if the skin had been peeled off like apple skin, rolling out from where the mouth opening should have been, exposing part of the muscle and most of the bone of the skull and snout, plus the rows of permanently exposed sharp teeth going up above the mouth and growing on the side of the head, almost like a pair of horns made of fangs clucked together in an eerie wild grin, however the most strange part is that, even if the snout is there and there are teeth all around, there is no mouth, or rather, no hole for things to go in, instead that is actually where the eyes are, right inside in between the teeth, many of them clucked together in weird angles that makes me question how the creature can see like that.


    The eyes, without eyelids, always ghostly open, staring, watching, dark-blue like the darkest part of the ocean and with a hint of pain and madness to them.


    We were the same, I could tell, I could feel, and yet not quite the same because he is looking rather¡­ strange, this non-ghoul non-human creature like me, almost as if he is¡­ sick.


    As I shake off the dust from my body I feel a strange weight and hear the rattling of metal that lets me know that, somehow, a chain had managed to coil around my body and get stuck in and around, only enough to annoy me but not enough to take my attention away from the other creature like me in front, ready to pounce at any moment of distraction.


    I crack my knuckles as it coils its tentacle-limbs in the air, smoke coming from the burned skin, and I open my mouth fully to roar to the skies my anger and fury, promising hell to those who oppose me.


    With one pair of arms on the ground like a gorilla I launch myself forward, my gigantic form flying over with four limbs ready to crush as the enemy moves back the moment I hit the floor, four gigantic fists smashing down the ground and making a big dent on the floor.


    The other opens its supposed mouth in an attempt to scare me, those many small mouths screaming like a chore of human voices with a mix of something animalistic, and for a few moments we just stare each other down.


    I sneer at its attempt to look brave, for I can see the small trembles, the little coil back his snake body-tail has, but no worries¡­ I will make sure to teach him well what true fear feels like.

 Chapter 44 - 43

    Trying to look bigger and more threatening the fox monster raises its body midair, but not in his hind legs like a four-legged creature I thought it to be initially, instead it shows off the long snake body it has in replacement of its tail, similar to the creature up above but not as fitting in its small body, almost like the place where the snakehead should have been has been changed to that fox body of his.


    The longer I look at this creature the weirder it gets, how is that even possible?


    It swings its body back and forth, oddly hanging its foxy part like a ragdoll at the tip of its long snake scaled form, and as it fakes attacks and moves around, trying to finding an opening in my guard I soon realize that the thing has a wider reach than me as it lunges its coil back body at me, but instead of an open snake mouth it attacks with the tentacles that reach even further.


    I retaliate all its attempts at getting a hit on me with my claws stretched out, four arms against many limbs, the turning point being that, even if one of those tentacles manages to hit me, because of its size and strength are not great they aren''t able to make significant damage against me.


    Now my big, four bulging arms on the other hand¡­


    So even though he has the reach, the fox-snake creature does not try to overstay its welcome, merely scratching my scales, aware that if I manage to grasp one of its limbs instead of just clawing at them he would, at least, lose another tentacle, and it didn''t seem very kin to the excruciating pain of losing it the first time.


    So we claw, claw, slash and kick, making the place tremble as I would only hit the ground with my powerful attacks for the creatures proves to be very skilled in dodging around and using its snake body to its full potential, slashing out with its tail from time to time, trying to drop me on the floor but never managing to hit my legs for I would leap up at him and crash with four fists down on the floor.


    The stalemate is that he, somehow, always succeeds in dodging my attacks with its sneaky weird body, coiling to the side in a S shape, always so close yet unreachable.


    At this point I use my fire breath to illuminate the night, and with no defense against it the snake-fox creature could only drag itself away while hissing, pawing its injury areas as the smell of burnt meat drifted towards my nostrils..


    And yet¡­every satisfactory hit I land with my out of nowhere fire breath ends up being for naught because, the next second, as if the creature is made of goop itself a strange, tick, oily petrol looking substance would bobble up from its wounds almost instantaneously and, when they are only skin deep like my burns, not deep enough to melt the meat away, the substance would cover the skin up and heal it, leaving a darker shade of fur and scales behind.


    I soon realize that, for the damage to be significant I will need to hurt the creature deeper for the tentacle that I took off at the beginning is still being regenerated, the goopy substance consolidating like lava when it hits the water, little by little making the limb back up with a shishing sound.


    I slash out with my own tail too, but it seems that we both excel in middle-close combat, this creature proving to be more troublesome than I had anticipated, especially with these healing abilities of his.


    Plus something very troublesome surges among this sneaking dodging creature¡­ in the form of acid being spit out, aimed at my eyes, coming from the tree lines.


    What up with all these ghouls and creatures always aiming at my eyes? Would you give it a rest will ya? Hurting the eyes is a really low blow, it hurts like hell after all.


    With one of my arms up above and closing in the scales in front of my eyes, I have to locate my enemies by the sound and my secondary echo-locating vision, and even if the spits hits my scales and does not damage nor trespass my defenses, it still manages to annoy the hell out of me as they try to pin me down by surrounding me from all sides, like hunting prey, so I take a piece of metal junk from the ground with my tail and throw it down at the line of Fungus Ghouls at the front, making they fall down like bowling pines and staying crushed down, their frail bodies unable to raise such heavy metal piece away.


    I take more of those, all laying around me, motioning my body to sling out with my tail, grabbing mid-movement another piece with my arm and hitting a Moth Ghoul that tries to sneak in at my back, and even though it takes some time to get rid of them none prove to be at pair against my superior defense and strength, not even the fox-snake creature that only manages to dodge quicker then most.


    ¡­Wait a second¡­


    I look around for a bit, snif, the air, and at the silence of the night realize¡­ where had that thing go to? Maybe it finally realized that this was a lost battle and decided to back off? Coiling back in fear in some small cave around? The mere thought of having scared the thing away pleases me, but part of me is still bothered with something, a thought that should have come far quicker than it has.


    No¡­ no, perhaps it did realize that it was bound to lose this confrontation like his, taking me head-on, and decided to have a different approach, maybe is was trying to gather more ghouls, or¡­ not, is not possible, right? I keep thinking until gunshots resonate up above, a very clear reminder of the small detail I have been forgetting up to this point.


    The freaking human!


    Cracking my neck out of anger and annoyance I growl under my breath, looking up at the orange flashes that came with the sound, wondering how things have turn out down this badly for me to have to go protect a human, of all things!


    I flare smoke out of my nostrils, dashing up the hill, ready to face these annoying meal stealers out.

 Chapter 45 - 44

    I quickly take the situation in while I''m still running, dashing forward like a rhinoceros, bending trees and rolling over obstacles as I go, opening a very visible path as I pass by, but I don''t care since I have a dreadful feeling of the situation I am in.


    And these wounds, even though the mere scratches were already healed, left an afterimage in my mind, screeching and pulling, a reminder of what may be of me if that human gets hurts, if he dies.


    I don''t have time to think further into it when I see that the fox is on top of the cold-eyed man, gun in between, holding its jaws at bay and away from the man''s face, but it is only a matter of time, a matter of seconds, until that deadly embrace of its tentacles limbs stretch out and coil around him like a snake.


    I react by instincts, almost as if the attack is aimed at myself; which might as well be; and swing my tail forwards like a gigantic whip, hitting the fox-snake square in the face and pushing it backward and far with the strength of my attack, hearing some bones break under the contact of my scales with its face.


    And yet I growl, unsatisfied, for I knew that those wounds were for naught as the creature could heal them soon after and annoyed because it seems that I have, somehow, gain a weak spot against these enemies that could not even hurt pass my scales.


    They found a way to hit me that''s for sure, all about that chitchat about Mark Bearer and Protector thing, otherwise the fox-snake creature would have never left the fight and come here if that wasn''t the case, it would have just ran away.


    And I''m not a big fan of risking my life like this, not even used to it I may add, few things impose danger against me, so maybe I will have to keep this human alive and safe, but it doesn''t mean well, at least not in the same terms he may considerate ''well''.


    I could always go back to the wild, figure things out, lock him up in a cave, a pit in the darkness were not even him would manage to escape, feed him only enough until I could solve how to get rid of him..


    Plus I would still have his meat to savor later¡­ Yeah, that sounded like a plan to me.


    So when I turn around, instead of holding my ground and risking trampling over him, I reach out for the human with one of my big hands, looking away while doing so to keep an eye at the jungle place where the fox creature had being, knowing for sure that we were not alone in this forest for a second, always being watched, hunted down by clinical eyes, so I could not turn my back around otherwise they may attack.


    However instead of grabbing the cold-eyed man like I intended to I encounter a numbing strange pain that ricochets right up from my arm to my shoulder, an electric yet numbing sensation that makes me recoil my arm and shot my head back to see what had happened, only to see a bright blue and white crystal looking thing covering the outer skin of my wrist, and a wound carved it pass the scales, small, but frozen.


    That''s it, it had been frozen by a piercing object, and later on I would see the sword myself but, for now, as I looked over and about for the one responsible for such attack   I find out that he is nowhere in sight and that the matter of seconds it took me to do all this was enough for the cold-eyed man to sneak up and do something unpredictable and very bold; or very stupid; as he dashes towards my rear.


    He simply climbs up my back!


    I turn my head to the side, then the other, unable to see him right at the blind spot behind my head, and ready to slash him out of there with my tail he surprises me once more by not attacking and, instead, embracing my back with his legs and pulling at the chains that circled around me with one hand like one would do to a horse!


    What. The. Actual. Fuck!


    I try to shake him off like a wet dog, but he proves to have a strong grip on me and strong legs to boost, and knowing that any attack may end backfiring at me I''m left with my fuming rage as I claw the air!


    "Behave." I don''t understand his words, but his commanding tone doesn''t help calming me down.


    And yet, as I claw back trying to grab him, but reaching as far as my shoulder and thick muscles would let me; not by much mind you; I have no time to grab him with my tail or simply try to crush him against a tree or something because soon after we are once more attacked, and the Fungus Ghouls force me to cover my eyes with my scales, however this time my free hands come up to cover the cocky bastard at my back from being melt away by the acid.


    The barrier is effective in keeping him alive, but is not helping improve my mood I tell you.


    Who this human thinks he is using and treating me like a goddamnit horse! That makes my core boil with a restless fire pit!


    A dilemma however unfolds quickly before my eyes; for I cannot turn around, otherwise the ghouls will have a clear shot at the cold-eyed man, and yet behind me is the downhill side where I had the pleasure to have fallen over once already, and had no intention of repeating the experience by walking backward.


    And yet I''m left with no choice for the ghouls are not as dumb as they used to, and seeing the flaw in my plan start spreading to the sides, trying to trap us into a circle of death here my arms could not protect him.


    So I jump back, clicking my big lower teeth together as I try to keep the creatures at an angle where they cannot reach him, even worst when I''m deliberately giving them the high ground.


    At that the chains rattle and tighten around me, one even coming up and locking around my neck, and even if the muscles and scales prevented it from choking me the sensation wasn''t pleasant at all.


    I growl my cougar low-high pitch roar, clearly showing my dissatisfaction at him and his actions.


    "Don''t fall back, advance. Dash forward, now!" He uses his commanding voice, plus the chains and the weight of his body, to force me forward, and I don''t even consider his plan for receiving orders like this only angers me further.


    However, to add to my fury, he acts like one does to an undisciplined horse and takes the sword out and slashes it on my rear, making me dash forward by instinct!


    The prick! I''ll make him pay in double, no, triple for sure, he just waits!

 Chapter 46 - 45

    By reflex after the blade hits my rear and burns the skin with the shock of the big difference in temperature from its frozen sharp edge not only I''m taken by surprise but the Fungus Ghouls as well, in a way that they do not have enough time to get out of the way and are hit and trampled down by me as I rush forward, breaking their formation by going dipper into enemy territory, but away from the imminent danger.


    Using my lower arms and strong hind legs I achieve the speed of a four-legged creature, and yet with my other pair I manage to hit objects out of the way or use strong trees and stone to swing my body forward as I grab onto them, which gives me incredible speed in such full of obstacles terrain.


    As such it doesn''t take long for the ghouls to lose us, especially when I turn my silver form black to camouflage, a moving shadow under the coverage of the darkness of the night.


    I do not stop however, I keep stomping forward even after leaving the persuading ghouls behind for I have no intention of going back to that city; for now; as I have more pertinent matters to attend to right now, and since the cold-eyed man kindly hopped on my back I might as well take him away.


    As if noticing my intentions, or simply seeing us go deeper and deeper into the woods, the man tries to pull back, first by simply pulling the chains and bringing his weight back, but then he starts putting more strength in it and unsatisfied by my lack of response, takes one of the loosen chains and rolls it in the air to warp it in my mouth and back, like a mouth bridle, and pulls until my head is up in the air, which makes me lose balance and focus when he does so, bringing a cougar roar out of my throat only to be muffled by the chain.


    What the hell, let go you prick!


    He pulls, I push, and in the end I came to a full stop to try once more to get rid of this annoying human, and, among the chaos of having my body commanded about, my head swigged around, and trying to claw him away, I lose my balance in the chaos and step in false on the side right where a cliff appears among the bushes and leaves, the missed step making my four arms to reach out and carve their talons on the rock as my one foot dangles in the air, the man safely keeping his balance at my now straight back by embracing my body with his strong legs and thighs and gripping strongly at the chains.


    ¡­Yeah, now is certain, I must kill him so no word of this may be passed out! How embarrassing-I mean, infuriating!


    With so many limbs and strong big talons is easy for me to keep my balance and grip at these stiff straight walls, but as I''m about to climb back up a strange yet familiar smell hits my nose, and as I look down and over the ground the strangeness of the situation increases..


    How is that there are Swamp Ghouls around the area? And even more, how is there no swamp at all? These creatures usually live up to their names, as I''ve always given them literal ones, so how one does not follow the same pattern?


    My mind goes back to the snake creature and the fox being at her side. Something tells me she may have a hand in this matter too.


    I crook my head to have a better look below but there is not much I can see from this angle, however my ears catch a hollow howling wind that comes from below, and the smell, the way it sounds, have a certain arrangement, a way that lets me know that it can only be one thing; a cave.


    Perfect!


    Even the cold-eyed man, at this angle and position, isn''t able to interfere much as I start climbing down, talons making holes on the rocky cliff to keep my grip at the wall, sometimes even jumping around to speed up my descend, until I finally reach the end and drop on the ground while carving my feet on the caving in soil.


    Only to find out that the cave isn''t exactly what I was expecting¡­


    Is too small¡­ or rather, not that, is weirdly made, that''s right, it is made, cave out, and something tells me that I found out what the Swamp Ghouls were up to. I look over at the round, not safe looking hole carved by hand and full of markings along the uneven walls, watching as my brain starts wondering the meaning of this even if I truly didn''t care and just wanted a cave to lock him up.


    After all, I couldn''t help but be curious as to why the Ghouls went through all the trouble of carving a cliff? They usually make holes only on the floor, close to rivers, easy moist soil, but there is not even water around here, so why they are acting so¡­ so out of pattern, so¡­ abnormally.


    "Is in the direction of the city¡­" I hear the man talk, but I give him no ears as I lake the place over.


    Yup, not going in there, it smells like troublesome things that I don''t care and do not want to get myself involved with.


    I turn around, ready to leave, but of course the chains rattle again as the cold-eyed man tries to guide me towards it, but I''m no horse and not a weaky thing so he is unable to do much beyond annoying me.


    That doesn''t stop him from trying though.


    "Get inside, we need to investigate the place." He says, and I can barely see over my shoulder as he moves about, and a single extra heartbeat of his lets me know that something happened, and as I hear clothing sound and fiddling soon after he drops something on the floor, a square black metal box that has been smashed useless right in the center. "Radio is broken, we need to see where this leads. If I am correct, they will need our support."


    He pulls at me once more, but I simply pull harder to the other side, a low warning growl displaying my fangs, and once more he tries to hit the sword at my back, but this time, not caught by surprise, I was ready and blocked his attack with the tip of my tail.


    I sneer in victory, earning a rare small frown on his forehead.


    Full me once, shame on you, full me twice, shame on me.


    Try that again fucker, I think as I let my long tail swing in the air, provocative and ready to pounce, and satisfied that he does not go for it I look at the horizon once more, ready to go further into the wilderness but, of course, the cold-eyed man has other plans as he, realizing he could not convince me, simply drops off from my back and dashes to the entrance.


    I watch his image disappear inside into the darkness with incredibility, and suddenly it downs me what has just happened, so I start dashing inside after him.


    Freaking human! Don''t just rush into danger like that! Get back here you moron!

 Chapter 47 - 46

    Running inside after the cold-eyed man and not being stealthy at all with my stooping feet cracking the pieces of nails that cover the cave''s floor I soon catch up with him, having to slow down a little so I wouldn''t brush my shoulder on the unstable walls by mistake, aiming at the shining bean of light coming from the lantern on his shoulder as he, too, starts slowing down, more aware of what it is before us now that we have entered such strange construction, if you can even call this tomb-like thingy that.


    Ready to reach out and grab him I soon realize that I''m not in a favorable position to act, this huge body a nuisance in such a small crumbling place that any sudden movement makes dust fall over my head and make me rethink my actions.


    He looks back only enough to let me know that he is well aware of that fact, which makes me growl, but low because of the state this cave is in.


    Was up with trying to burying me alive today? Is the second time already, not a big fan you know!


    As we leave the only other source of light behind my comparison with a tomb before could not have been more spot-on; the stale air, the complete silence, and the total darkness surrounding us are surely dreading and offbeat as such.


    Not a problem for me, however, but for most humans it would be a very scary place to be in, especially with only one source of light..


    And yet I''m lucky enough to have one of the few humans at my side who would not even flinch at the scene before him as, with steady steps, we advance deeper into the tunnel.


    Only my steps and our breathing resonate, walking deeper and lower into the earth by the second, reaching even a place where the floor seems to me damp with water from underground, splashing and dirtying our feet as we keep moving forward.


    With no wind and a stale air like this the sounds of the creatures in front reach me before their smells, low grunts hidden in the darkness below.


    I look at the cold-eyed man as we approach, watching for his reaction when we reach a human level of hearing point, but the only response he has is to put the gun away and hold the sword on the side, aware that he could not blast this place up or else we might as well have caved our tombs ourselves.


    What? No shocking surprise? No screaming in terror back to safety? Really now, what a troublesome guy, I think as we approach the source of the sound, low grunts sounding like ghosts passing along these walls.


    As we reach the source of it, ready to battle in such unfavorable conditions, we are left to stare at the once enemies ghouls before us, and I stare until I manage to understand what I''m seeing, and understand why is it like that.


    For the ghouls are no threat to us¡­ because they are bound to these walls.


    And not simply locked, no, they are almost part of it, somehow melted together, only part of their bodies and the faces left outside towards the cave, curving so both ghouls on each side would make an arch over the tunnel.


    And when I look past these two, thin skinny starving ghouls, I can see that there are far, far more of them before us in the same condition that these two, all grunting with their last breaths.


    It is strange though¡­ because they are somewhat trapped in the soil, but it should have been easy for them to escape, after all they are experts in digging and there are no chains visible so to speak, and yet I can see in their faces just how long they must have been there, the first two on the line being the most skinny and lifeless of the bunch, cheeks curved to the inside almost enough so to draw the skull beneath with the tip of the finger, the skin cracked like old paper and threatening to give in at the smallest of touches.


    And yet¡­ none forced their way out, and something in their eyes whispers why; on how their eyes lacked life, on how they just stared, wide open, towards the same spot, as if there was nothing inside anymore, just the flesh and bones left behind to raspy their final breaths.


    ¡­Love the decoration, what she has done to the place, lovely, lovely, could not be more morbid than this, especially while they are still alive to chore their last song together.


    With this damp soil and unstable structure I can figure out that they are been used as pillars, supports, so the tunnel won''t cave in, but still why not simply use wood or anything beyond these creatures? She wouldn''t go as far as to use them to simply give this place a scary aura to it.


    "Clever, leaves no trace behind, no trees cut, harder to notice." The cold-eyed man says, giving a glance at the ghouls only for long enough to be sure that they are no threat, resuming his walk. I follow behind, staring at each dying face, still confused, but shrugging when I could not find the answer.


    No point in dwelling on that, especially when we are still in a dangerous situation where getting distracted by such things could be very deadly.


    The cold man at the front starts walking as if he is not surrounded by death, and I could almost picture him having a stroll in the park with that attitude.


    Wait up there, wasn''t I supposed to be the cold-blooded monster here? So why am I caring about this more than the human around? And why was I caring about it at all?


    The howling hall of pain soon comes to an end when the tunnel starts going up once more, leaving the very unstable and murky soil behind.


    I sneer lowly at the wind now coming from up above, and the smells and noise brought by it only makes me dread and anticipate where this tunnel has ended up at.


    I frown, my snout wrinkling on top, unsatisfied with the outcome.


    How, of all things, have we ended up going back to the city?!

 Chapter 48 - 47

    As we get closer to the light and the end of the tunnel, the relief that I feel from being able to crawl out of such a cramped place is slowly turning to worry with a line of thought:


    That this is actually a really, really bad idea.


    I''m prepared to turn back and face that small tunnel again just so I do not have to get in the city again, especially in such form and with witness of my changing, but the cold man has other ideas and rushes out into the city and, because since the time he left my back he has stayed away and out of my reach, furthermore I''m still held back by these unstable walls, I end up being unable to grab and hold him back, only managing to watch him disappear into the bright lights.


    Fuck me.


    I get out and into the luminosities of the city only to see that this caved hole of the special snake ghoul from before has landed us straight in the middle of things, not over the poor neighborhood that the attack had started, but somewhere in between where there are fewer guards because of the commotion on the other side and still enough stock of people to increase their numbers and infect the city from inside-out.


    A solid plan if it did not include killing me and that human I would say.


    Still, as my eyesight gets used to the blinding light and to the chaos of sounds and smells that unfold, I''m meet with a blood bath, and quite literally; the walls and floor are smeared with blood and body parts, guts, legs and arms and even entire bodies lying around, and one could only phantom the nightmare that it must have been, suddenly being attacked from inside the city, some trapped over rocks from the sudden collapsing tunnel that appeared in the middle of the streets, locked in place waiting for the crawling death to come.


    And yet I bet the snake creature had a hand on this too, for most bodies were left with a lot of meat still in them, and by the foul smell of it most where turned by the Fungus Ghoul, surely after a section of fluids being exchanged as their stealth approach and surprise attack have managed to give them enough time for the infection to spread.


    And like fire it kept going and going, consuming all with an unstoppable hunger.


    I sneer at the situation, aware of the dreadful situation this city is in but caring none for it as I finally see him among the chaos, noticing just how far the cold man has already gotten, joining up with a group of resistance to the side where some soldiers were trying to maintain some sort of formation while the former citizens circulate around them, slowly dragging their feet forward in a slow advance that only the newly made have.


    As I climb to the roof to have a better look at the overall situation I see him opening up a path towards the group, sword in hand as, like an unstoppable bull, he runs and slashes his way forward.


    "Captain Murray!!" "Captain!" The soldiers scream in joy as he unites with the troop, the mutating once humans around fixing their eyes on the group.


    "Group one, take your guns out and stay inside the circle, prioritize the ghouls with range attacks, group two take your swords out and attack those who approach, do not leave formation, cover all grounds, help is on its way." The cold man says in a clear and paused voice that does not belong to the chaos of the battlefield, but manages to calm down the soldiers and bring their attention to him and some visible order to the scared group of humans.


    Bet they never thought to be the front line of the battle while covering the insides of the city, probably all young and inexperienced soldiers left behind from the main battle.


    "Help? Where? How many?" Some ask, a quiver on his voice as his hand trembles under the gun.


    "¡­ They will come." The cold man simply says, his eyes moving to a metallic thing on the side, a square box on the wall that moved back and forth and stops when it spots him, that mechanical eye, the same from the droid, zooms in on his face.


    I snarl at them, lost in what to do; I''ve never faced such situation where I had to defend someone nor had my life linked to a human somehow, and yet I knew I could not stay as it would turn out to be dangerous for me, but neither could I flee and leave him be because¡­ well, it would be dangerous for me too.


    Such a mess.


    Considering that I trust more my own claws and instinct thant these trembling soldiers to keep him safe I stay, shaking my head in annoyance and making the fur on my back move like the hair of a horse, chewing over nothing and yet keeping my three pupils focused over the place.


    What was he thinking anyway? There is no way such small group of soldiers will be able to handle such horde alone, especially now that the flying Moth Ghouls have been sent to give air support to the spreading Fungus bellow.


    Their only luck is that the thick big ghouls seem to be few in general, plus with the size of the tunnel probably none had managed to make their way into the city, otherwise most weapons here would not be able to keep them at bay.


    I feel even more annoyed when I realize, actually am quite certain that, for some reason, that Captain something, the cold man, knows about my¡­ predicament somehow, and that he has rushed into danger to force me into action.


    It would be really bad for me if so, which only makes me believe in the possibility further.


    I claw the walls under my feet, marking my anger on the situation with a harder grip, and roll my tail around a big rock debris, coiling up like a snake.


    Only to lash it off in the air like a huge slingshot, taking down a flying ghoul from the air that was about to attack the group, quickly getting rid of that unreachable nuisance for them, especially when I notice it carry something under its curved talons.


    And things start to look even more unfavorable for the humans at that point on¡­ for he was throwing Explosive Ghouls on them, who would splash the ground with their mucus and spread their contagious yellow liquid around the once human victims.


    Sigh, never enjoyed the stinky contagious ones, I am quite a fan of meat and I do not enjoy the¡­ whatever something these creatures have, wormy like tissue and brain matter, ugh.


    However the important point is, in the end, that those creatures could not land a hit on the group, otherwise I was about to discover what may happen to the cold man if he gets infected, or rather, what happens to me with that outcome.


    At that, however, one of the soldiers notice me, probably something to deal with a stone flying midair out of nowhere and my not so subtle huge body over the rooftops, pointing and screaming:


    "W-What is that huge thing?! N-no way, that-that''s a ghoul! Enemy, enemy on the roofs!" He starts screaming, all composture the cold man presence brought forgetten as all pair of eyes widen towards me.


    I swing my tail in the air, annoyed at the situation and attacking one more ghoul.


    "Ignore him." At that the cold-eyed man says, captain Murray I presume, making so that all pair of eyes land on him for the brief second the battle allowed them to.


    "B-but sir.!" I can smell their fear from up here, is quite appetizing.


    At that the Captain simply looks at the soldier, who visibly shakes in place under that fierce gaze and does as told, facing the slow enemies below but keeping a fleeing gaze at me.


    I sneer at him, a puff of smoke coming out my nostrils. As if having me on your sight will help you if I intend to attack you soldier boy. No, actually, why wasn''t I doing just that? Why not simply kill them, grab the captain and flee from the city? Defending him alone will be a lot easier.


    I growl. I won''t deny that I feel a little stupid at that point, always being a more action guy, and this situation with the cold man has already made me think enough so to give me a headache, so I''m'' caught by surprise when my first instinct is not to attack the group but to fall back like this.


    And discovering that it may be too late to change plans and dash forward only helps bring my mood further down the hill.


    What the hell is happening with me?

 Chapter 49 - 48

    POV: Asher Murray


    This is quite an interesting outcome.


    There is a lot to be taken from this day, and I''m sure weeks worth of research will be the outcome of such, beyond battle plans and safety protocols that will need to be updated and reviewed.


    And yet, amidst the calming chaos of the battlefield, beyond the strategist and plans rolling inside my mind, I cannot help but focus on one creature above else; even more when I can simply glanze at such creature as he stands there, helping us of all things, and beyond worrying that such massive being is able to blend in in human form there is the fact that he is clearly helping us, no, helping me.


    What is his plan? What was his gain? I think briefly, and yet none of it really matters because, beyond trusting or trying to understand his mind, I ratter watch over his actions for those speak more truly to the heart than words will ever do.


    Even the most kindhearted person, when facing a dangerous situation, may do the most unpredictable things under pressure, and not only that but I''ve never been a big believer in promises and words, only actions.


    So he clearly wants to keep me alive, safe, and I can and am using that on my favor, especially in such situation, with our line of defense breached and invasions occurring on the inside, I''m up to use him straight away as I did; though I care to admit that he is a wild unpredictable paw on my board.


    Perhaps the only way to deal with this fire is to put more gasoline in so the wood burns faster.


    We maintain our ground until I hear the roaring engine purr over the streets, which doesn''t take long, and not surprised I watch three motorcycles hover in the middle of the ghoul''s horde in front of us and jump into action, bullets and flames joining the chaos as the slow targets melt away under the force of my team.


    No radio, no command, just the familiarized trained group working together, Hacker finding me on the cameras and contacting them for me and then pitching the enemy from behind, squishing its forces with our two groups.


    I trust my group to the degree of making such bold assumptions that they were coming to gives us support before they even got into the city, as I told the young soldier before.


    "Pew, we barely made in. Hey Captain!" Says Crazy Hound before putting the muzzle of his gun inside a newly made ghoul to the side and pulling the trigger, making brain matter fly everywhere, including himself and Gunner''s motorcycle. Nothing new there.


    "Hey Captain, what are you doing hanging around these wet pants here? Last time we saw you you were rushing in the forest outside these walls, so how the hell did you get here?!" Asks Hunter, out of curiosity, and neither are surprised when I already go down to business, never being one to entertain idle pointless chatter.


    "Report."


    "Yes!" Says Hunter as we ignore Crazy Hound''s howls in the background. "The civilians from outside have been safely rescued since you attracted the ghouls attention, they are on a safeguard on range from the defense of the walls. Team B seems to have their hands full as well as Team A. Team C has nothing worth reporting beyond the loss of the machine gun sir!"


    "¡­It got jammed¡­" I hear Hound mumbling as he keeps fighting, enjoying the easy prey. Gunner won''t be happy; still nothing new there.


    "Then Hacker contacted us about Captain''s location and about the commotion around here. What''s going on sir?"


    "The ghouls are organized, they caved their way inside the town, under the fire pits and wall. Hound, see if Hacker can find any other entryways, until then I want you to bomb the tunnels and holes you find, cut their troop supplies and exit."


    He gives his motorbike two twists on the accelerator, roaring the engine like a beast as he answers: "Roger that sir.!" At that he leaves, not even questioning how I knew he had grenades with him because, well, he always has grenades with him.


    With a now much quieter battlefield, beyond some explosions here and there, I start thinking once more. There are too many variables running through my mind, but one thing is needed to avoid using the wrong strategy and to simplify my decision; knowledge.


    "Give me your radio." I say to my troop, and not long after I''m speaking with Hacker, the only one who stayed behind to keep an overwatch on the battlefield situation for us.


    "How is the situation in the city?" I ask as I receive objective updates from Hacker, who doesn''t stop typing fiercely at her keyboard along with the conversation.


    I do not give the radio back once we are done, better aware now of how this battle is unfolding. "It seems that we are lucky, the ghouls are not aware of the cameras and way of communication, so they will not expect a quick organized retaliation. Good part of the soldiers are separated into two parts; the outer walls where the massive attack is being held and where Team B is, and the other in the inner golden walls. None will give us support, we will have to deal with the soldiers we have. Also, they have implemented lockdown in this area."


    "Wait, so we can''t leave?" One of the younger soldiers asks, fear in his voice.


    "Not until morning."


    "You can''t be serious." "No way." "We are doomed!" "All dead!" They all speak at once, the reaction predictable under such situation with inexperience soldiers like them, and only a strong fierce hand over their heads will hold their mind in place.


    "Silence!" I say only once, anger in my eyes that put them in their places. "Honor those uniforms you wear, now move!"


    "Yes sir!" They all salute me and start moving together as a group, trained to the exhaustion for that to happen like a second nature, so even though they are scared stiff their bodies still remember what the mind is stuck in trying to do.


    My special soldiers come to my side, Reaper silently watching with his faceless mask over his face as Hunter asks: "What is the plan sir.?"


    "We are very outnumbered and with no perspective of getting reinforcements, we have to prioritize our safety." We cannot risk rescuing squads when we cannot guaranty our own safety.


    A plan starts forming in my mind, and as the glint on my eyes changes I see Hunter smiling, aware that things are about to take a turn for the better.


    "Do you still have those grappling hooks and zip lines?"


    "Of course, better safe than sorry, why?"


    I watch the troop get organized and start walking in synch as we move towards where I have in mind, my eyes set towards the tallest building of the place.


    Reaper moves his hands about, forming a question.


    "Indeed, Winning Stratagems, first line, fool the heavens so that you can cross the river." I nod, satisfied that he remembered my teachings of the ancient war sayings, pity that he has this¡­ condition of his, otherwise he would be a fitting soldier to replace me one day as commander.


    "¡­ What''s that supposed to mean?" Hunter asks, on the other hand.


    "It means to lure the enemy''s attention to the sky while we cross the river."


    "Excuse me?" He still asks, lost.


    "It means we have a long night ahead of us." As I said that, however, a stone hits another flying ghoul, and with a quick gaze to the side I see a pair of ablaze eyes staring at me.


    "Also, we have another thing to do along the way¡­"

 Chapter 50 - 49

    One last ghoul goes down under my attacks before I hear a strange yet familiar rumbling sound coming from the streets up above, and as I gaze up above at the openings on the walls I manage to see three spotlights approaching at rapid speed, the wheels barely touching the ground as they do not slow down even they pass over uneven parts of the floor, and I soon understand the hurry when I look over the walls.


    The doors¡­ they are closing in, half-closed already in fact, and still they push forward even faster at the sight of the metal doors, and expecting their bodies to be chopped off in half I watch as they get closer, then closer, only to turn the motorcycles to the side and pass by a smidge, some even rasping the metal along the floor and crisscrossing the vehicle with markings, and yet they seem unaffected by not only the incredible feat but for the almost death experience.


    They are too full of themselves or too crazy and dumb to realize the danger they just put themselves in¡­


    Or a little bit of both, I think when they start opening up a path among the chaos while burning and shooting everything up at the sound of their own laughter and screams.


    Yup, definitely a little bit of both.


    But at least one thing for certain is that they have experience, differently from the soldiers down below, and are good at fighting as they soon prove when they start pitching the group of ghouls together with their captain on the other side.


    A dangerous group, now together with the cold man¡­ That only makes me more excited, ahh, it has being so long since I hunted with my life on the line, not afraid of ghouls; and still trying to accept my link with that human there; but a really good hunt, with my blood boiling up and my mind going ablaze for one mistake can cost it all.


    I feel that, if I go down there now and try to snatch him away, I will have that adrenaline rush experience once more, a rush that I can count with one hand only how many times I had.


    Is a thrilling danger when the prey knows how to fight back, when it truly¡­ struggles.


    Consequences be damned, what I want, what I have wanted from the very beginning is to have a feast on soft human flesh, I tried to play nice and hide among them, you know, let the cattle flourish while I pick the fat cows out, but no, the cold man had to mess everything up as he has from the beginning, did he not?


    I growl, turning my scales black and focusing my three pupils on the prey below, clawing my way closer and down along the walls, decided in taking action and having what it has been denied for me, what is mine, already tasting the warm blood flowing down my throat at the sound of their screams as my teeth sink in into tender flesh, ripping skin and muscles to chew on the bone below¡­


    But then I catch a glimpse of something passing at the corner of my eye a moment before I''m hit by something.


    The attacker pulls me in the building through one of the windows, and with my body and attention locked on the target down up ahead it takes me some time to turn and see who dares target me, time enough so the creature may proceed with its attack and coil its body around mine.


    I narrow my eyes with what I see; the fox-snake creature, skull mouth open and many eyes staring at me in the darkness, those globes almost darker than the darkroom itself as no light seems to shine on them.


    My reaction is instinctive, not only I force my way out with my big four arms but gush out a fan of fire at its face, who of course dodges by wiggling its fox body to the side with its snake part.


    Instead of trying this cat and mouse chase again, however, this time I turn my fire breath downwards where his snake body stands to hold me in place, burning us both as in a witch trial, soon passing the flame over to the rest of the building and floors.


    Only that I''m resistant to fire, and he is not.


    So while I close my eyes at the bright sight of the flames he howls in pain, body melting and gooping out as he lets go of my body, only for me to grip at his tail with strength.


    A smile creeps its way over my snout for the satisfaction of finally grabbing him, only so that I pull him up to hammer his snake body down on the floor, not once, not twice, but as many times as I can get before my grip is too strong and end up squishing the snake body too much under my palm so that ends up cutting up its tail part from the goopy rest of it, leaving the remaining flesh twisting under my clasp.


    It howls back at me, a mix of hissing in his tone as it claws its way into the darkness, away from me and the consuming flames that activate some sort of device on the ceilings that starts oozing water, drip dropping over my scales and making me shake like a wet dog as I close my hands into fists and start stomping my way forward.


    Is that it? Is this your master plan snake creature? You already know how this ends, and yet you keep trying over and over again, hammering your head against the wall and expecting a different result than the swollen concussion you will get, are you really this dumb, or is it just another distraction of yours?


    His last attempt is still fresh in my mind, the spitting acid ghouls taking my attention away from him only so that he could crawl his way toward the cold man, but guess what? Your plan is flawed, for not only I have already seen through it, but your target his not only surrounded by armed humans as he is just right beside me and in line of sight-


    Wait, hold on, where the hell is he?! What the hell, how can they move so fast in this good forsaken place? And where the hell would they go to in such a hurry? Is not like they can get away from this part of the city anyway.


    While losing sight of both the cold man and the snake-fox creature I start making my way upwards again to look for traces of both among the buildings.


    Sigh, this is just my luck, should have bonded with a weak and scared human, would have been a lot easier to deal with than this crazy captain guy! Ugh!

 Chapter 51 - 50

    Is not difficult for a creature such as myself to find him; especially him; among this chaos, his smell overflowing my senses and standing out like a red rose among the pure white snow.


    Focusing I claw my way towards him, crushing stupid newly made ghouls along the path that walk around like stone stiff creatures and attack by mere reflex, imposing as much trouble as a light pole in the middle of the road: annoying, but easily avoided, or in my case easily wrecked along the way.


    I''m alert for another thing too, the creature that keeps proving to be quite the sneaky eyesore, that fox-snake being that only appears to cause trouble and when wounded runs away with its tail between the legs, figuratively speaking.


    I growl at the thought, next time I have to make sure that it doesn''t survive after causing me so much trouble.


    After a few moments I finally reach the soldiers but end up stopping to look from afar, not only out of curiosity but to know what the hell they are up to because, to my surprise, instead of hiding, crawling inside the darkest buried places they could find, of went to beg for mercy at the gates, they simply chose the tallest and most eye-catching building of the place to enter, right in the middle of this part of town.


    I crook my head to the side as my tail whips in the air and hits a sneaky Moth Ghoul square in the face right behind me, crushing it down on the floor and giving it another slap just to be sure as it stops moving, and as I depleted the ghouls from their air force, which had not been much to begin with, I watch as, with flashing lights and shooting sounds the soldiers make their way up the building, the two other with the motorcycle waiting down below.


    What are they thinking? And do I really want to know? Or rather, this is actually good, I can wait for the opportunity and grab him in the middle of the chaos, the only troublesome humans beyond the cold man staying far from him.


    My tail gives one last swing in the air from excitement when, with a gurgling low grow deep in my throat I anticipate the chase, black scales, curved body waiting attentively for a good angle to launch myself in and grab him.


    They clean a path upwards, and finally reaching the rooftop the troop slows down for a breather, the cold captain seemly not even breaking a sweat as he looks around and, satisfied with what he sees, goes back to instruct the others.


    Such fine worked-out body, usually I go for the fat meaty ones but in his case something tells me that the well define muscles will only improve the quality of this delicacy even further.


    I start drooling, cleaning up my chin with the back of my hand when, suddenly, the soldiers around him point some small weapon to the sky, pulling the trigger only for a bright red light to blindly illuminate the night, not only one, but two or three, been shot more than once along the minutes that follow, serving as a gigantic beacon among the grey graveyard below.


    And of course it causes a turmoil along the horde of ghouls aimlessly walking around the city, and when that bright light hits their lifeless eyes a glint of something flashes inside, something that guides the horde to the point in question.


    And soon after the building the soldiers are at is surronded, and stupid as the ghouls are many only smash their heads against the walls or keep looking up above while being pushed back and forth by the others.


    Until, there is, the responsibles for such mess surge among the stupid ones, and I can smell them even before they reach eye distance from the building, their cracking slow bodies swinging along towards the ablaze target, their joints difficult to move as the fungus and puss make it stiff and with little area to bend and move, but still they make their way forward.


    However the troublesome ones that reach first reek of damp water and soil, the survivers of the tunnel excavating plan, Swamp Ghouls, unhealthy and thin but still fast enough to see juicy prey and chase after them with a crazy hungry need, so while all the others try to make their way inside the building, these ones craw up from outside, claws sinking in along the wall.


    The advance is slow for most, but still steadily they overcome the building, making me frown and look up, wondering what the hell are these humans thinking? Not only did they call the unwanted attention of all the deadly creatures inside this part of the city, but locked themselves up there without any means of escape!


    Mass suicide? Self-sacrifice for the greater good to take the monsters away from the poor civils that may be alive and bring them to one place? You know, I was joking when I thought him crazy enough to not care about his life, but this¡­ Or is he waiting for me to do something? No, I don''t think a man like him would depend on others like this, especially me¡­


    I soon learn why he did that, however, when I hear a fan shushing sound coming from outside these walls, and when I look over I see something that resembles a fat black bird making its way over, strangely flying with a circular moving thing on top of it, approaching the building and hovering on top, throwing some kind of stairs for the soldiers down below.


    Only a few chosen, however, board the small thing, and when it fills up it hovers back where it came from.


    A few minutes pass, creepy moments filled with growls and clawing figures, and as I wait to see that thing back to get the others I soon realize that it may not be coming back, especially when enough time has passed for the Swamp Ghouls to reach the roof and demand a line of defense from those above, the building almost full of ghouls pushing each other forward.


    The situation doesn''t look favorable, and their chances decrease by the second, and when the ghouls finally start hammering the door that leads to the rooftop I can smell where I stand the increasing fear coming from the soldiers.


    "They are not coming back, why are they not back yet?" "Maybe something happened, a crash, a monster¡­!" "I-I don''t want to die here, not now, I-!" "Don''t be stupid, they won''t come back, they already took the rich Wilraine guys, why do you think they had a helicopter prepared on such short notice? They did not come for us, but for those soon to be commanders, we are lowly soldiers, we are not even humans in their eyes! Wake up already! We are alone!"


    "No, that cannot be!" We are doomed! Doomed!"


    I did not fully understand their words but is easy to guess what they are thinking in such situation, and as my eyes land on the cold captain, wishing to see his despaired face as the cold mask crumbles, I''m left disappointed by it as he seems to be untouched by mortal affairs, his face clean of any wrinkles as we shoots at the upcoming ghouls.


    "What are we going to do? What now? C-Captain save us!" After this one screams, however, all the other soldiers attentions turn towards the cold captain, some aggressive, some pleading, and I bet a riot would be up if they did not have to keep their focus on the creatures trying to kill them.


    "Clean up the eastern part of the building, we are to leave, now!"


    "But the door is on the other si-"


    "Now!" With that said in such confident manner that does not give space for complaints the soldiers do as told, most turning their attentions towards the east part of the building and, as they lose space on the rooftop, the west area begins to be overtaken by ghouls, especially when with a bang the door crashes open to a nightmare of dull teeth clacking in the air in search for prey, boxing the soldiers up on the east side of the roof as they reach the edge while the ghouls gain terrain, step by step.


    "Cover me." At that point, at the pinnacle of despair, the cold man stops shooting and does not stay idle as he takes something out from his back and arms it behind them, aiming for the rooftop of the building next to them, and shooting some sort of cable out that fixes itself on the other building.


    "One at a time, move it!" The cold man says once he is done, sounding surprisingly clear over the growls and gunshots, and as the most despaired one of the soldiers takes a device from one of many of his pockets and fix it on the line, he jumps over the edge of the roof and descends towards the other building, arms up above holding all the weight of his body until his feet hit the ground again.


    "Secure the other rooftop, move!" The cold captain says again, shooting at the ghouls with precision, making my anxiety go up by the second as the soldiers use the device, one by one reaching the other rooftop and safety, and one by one leaving to defend the other building, too far to give him support as the last one standing alone, surrounded, waiting for the last soldier to reach safety.


    Oi oi oi what are you going? Is not only your life at stake now you crazy bastard! Go already!


    When the line is finally free he is surrounded, at arm''s reach, and the one turn he needs to reach the device will be enough to be giving the ghouls his back and his life.


    I clench my teeth, rasping my fangs against each other in anxiety, already bending my hind legs and filling my lungs with air for the mad dash I was about to do, only for the cold man to take the pin out of something and hold it in his hand, closing his eyes with his arm and pressing the button on top of it.


    And then there is only light, a bright white blinding light that hurts the eyes and takes the vision away, away for long enough that, when I''m blinking my vision back he is already at the other rooftop, soldiers cheering his safe return as he says on the black device.


    "Light it up."


    With that the two below appear once more, and with the flamethrower and some sort of grenade they set the place on fire from the base up, and as the building starts burning up, a lit torch shining ablaze in the dark city, the creatures inside are left to burn and die in the pyre, some Swamp Ghouls even try to jump back to safety, but not only they break their bones in the attempt but are burned down by the two motorcycle guys who circle around in search for prey.


    At that point, however, not only I have no plans left as I have no time to implement it for the once obsidian black sky starts turning purple, then orange and white, the ball of fire giving its first sights of raising as it chases the dark away.


    Then it downs me, I realize, not only had the cold man bought time with this strategy but took them to safety and took the ghouls away from the other areas, not only protecting those under his command but doing the upmost of the situation he could by starting the cleanup process by themselves.


    And as our eyes meet one last time I understand the predicament that I am, truly understand, for the first time.


    For the human I have myself attacked to is not as a simple person as I thought him to be at first.


    Someone that is intelligent and brave, bold enough to take the necessary risks and have things done.


    The most dangerous type of human there is.


    A true warrior.

 Chapter 52 - 51

    With the upcoming sun taking my very good dark vision away I''m left with no choice but to flee as, beyond that, the daylight will make the ghouls hide and scatter, in a way that the soldiers from the borders and walls will be free to come here and give them support.


    And with only me running around one does not need to be a genius to guess what may happen, and I''m not up to have the entire city chasing after me, not a good day for me, maybe next Friday? Or never would be good too¡­


    So in the end I turn around and claw my way away from the soldiers, watching as the sun comes up and starts taking the shadows away as the ghouls flee inside the buildings and deeper into them in search for the security of the darkness, the light chasing them away like a fire in the forest would do to its animals.


    As quick as I can I reach the outer walls and jump to the other side, the light already burning my eyes as I secure them under my scale protection, ears attentive to the commotion that will befall along with the daytime, soldiers coming and going, the news of the attacks inside the walls already reaching their ears as they try to minimize the damage that such chaos caused.


    I enter a building as soon as the reinforcement troops reach the doors, hiding inside such small room as I hear the cogs moving and the doors opening up.


    I sneer smoke out from my nostrils, shaking my head and trying to clear my thoughts..


    Well, nothing went as I wanted today, not only did I lose my newly found home, but got my cover blown and, worst of it all, discovered that I could not kill the fancy meal even if I wanted to!


    This sucks! I pass my clawed hand over my face in annoyance, but shaking it up again I sneer. No point in dwelling on that now, I have to escape, go back to the slums, perhaps find another hiding place, and start all over again.


    Yeah, even if they know now that I can take human form, there are so many of them inside these walls that it will take them a lot of time and effort to catch a glimpse of me.


    With those thoughts in mind I finally chance back to my human form, the clothes long gone replaced by mud and dirt, and my hair free again to fall over my face and shoulder like a veil, only my eyes peeking from behind.


    Time to move out.


    The soldiers, occupied as they are with the many troubles throughout the night, do not even pay attention to a muddy poor boy walking around along the walls and shadows, not even noticing his naked state as most of his body is covered by dirt and shadow, and as such we walk opposite directions without much trouble, my feet hitting the floor with increasing speed and taking me away from trouble.


    However, of course, the situation is not as easy as I initially thought of it for, once I reach the red circle district area and see the open gates, I''m reminded of why I left that area in the first place.


    Especially when it proves to have even more soldiers and people running around than the area being attacked and overwhelmed by ghouls that I had just left from; And perhaps the only way to be worse than that is being not only attacked by the flying ghouls as well, but having buildings falling off on top of each other and pilling up together to crush survivors down with its weight.


    Plus that annoying guy may still be around here, I sneer, probably still chasing me down no matter the situation surrounding that crazy bastard, ironically caused by him.


    Well, fuck, what now? I think as I back off from the entrance, aware that this color system they have did not allow me in the current place I''m at, which may catch unwanted attention to myself if someone finds out.


    All I need now is a quiet place to hide in from prying eyes¡­ but where? Maybe is for the best if I just go back to the forest, I can always try to get inside the city once more when things have calmed down, but something tells me that today of all days nothing will go as I expect, especially with those two snake ghouls out there, aware of our¡­ predicament.


    So what is left? I stop to think for a second, but something, or rather, someone makes a smile creep its way to my face when, looking over the other side of the road, I hear a familiar voice from the line of soldiers, and as a plan forms in my mind I realize that I can exploit him once more.


    So I go out in the light, visibly limping, and when I''m sure that I''ve got close enough that he can see me I trip down on the floor, a little stiff and clumsily, but I guess no one would be surprised if the poor me was in shock with all the things going around and none questioned my actions.


    The important part, however, is that I catch the attention of who I wanted to, and as his green eyes pass over me they shine when he recognizes me.


    "You! I have been searching for you, where have you been? I''m Connor, Bennett Connor, remember? Julia told me what happened, those bastards, how dare they treat you like that! Red color, seriously? But are you alright? Are you hurt? Come with me, I''ll find a way to make things right." He starts babbling like he used to do when we were together, and as he helps me up and finds out my state, a deep frown forms on his usually gentle expression, probably many scenarios of how I ended up like this playing on his mind.


    For a moment, as I wonder what this soldier may be thinking of, flashes of that boy in the slums comes to mind, of how he was¡­ treated, on how this man, the first to encounter me in this human form and to bring me inside this city may be thinking that something similar to that forced orgy may have happened to me.


    "Come with me, I''ll help you out. Clothes¡­ we need to get you some clothes too¡­ And clean you up¡­ And food right? You must be hungry too¡­" He says something as he passes his arm over my shoulders, guilty and sadness filling his voice as he guides me away from the group and glance back at the soldiers with a worried expression, but even with the possibility of getting into trouble he doesn''t stop trying to ''help'' me.


    With my plan working I simply let him do as he pleases, already aware of how his gentle personality works, and yet no happiness, no self-tap on the shoulder nor self-assurance comes with that because, for some reason, I cannot take the image of that boy from the slums out of my mind now that it has surged in my thoughts.


    I wonder if he managed to survive this night. I wonder if he even wishes to survive this night.


    I clench my hand on top of each other, the nails carving the palm and drawing blood, as, beyond any of the problems I had so far, of the situation that I got myself into, my mind is the worst and trickiest of them all as it keeps playing a tune that I don''t want to listen to.


    I know that I should not care, should not worry about the prey, but who can truly command their own heart to obey like such?


    And losing that familiar control I always had¡­ scares me.

 Chapter 53 - 52

    At some point we reach what I assume is his house, not as shabby as the ones I have seen so far in the slums, but not the best one of this black district either.


    Black¡­ If I remember correctly it belongs to the military, the soldiers, and it seems that they have their own separate special circle for themselves, however such things do not seem to prevent the status difference visible on the big and fancy houses on the main street from the small apartment buildings on the sidewalks.


    And yet, even if not as big, his house still has some charm, brick red walls on the outside, a little green area on the front, and some steps leading to the entrance.


    "My place is on the second floor, is not much but is cozy, feel free to make yourself at home!" He says after passing the front door and going into a hall, two doors on the sides, ending up with some black stairs.


    As we walk deeper in he gives a quick look back at the footprints that I have been leaving in our path, walking barefoot all the way with dirt on the sole of my feet, and he says lowly: "Well, I have to get that cleaned up before anything else too."


    Not caving in from continuing to support me with his arm he works around to reach for his keys once we reach a wooden door, this one hand job proving to be harder than he expected when he almost drops the keys a few times.


    "Welcome to my humble home." He says when the door finally creaks open to reveal a one room apartment with a small kitchen to the side, a sofa with a television in the middle and a bed at the end, that shitting place hidden somewhere with a door.


    As we walk inside Connor starts kicking his clothes out of the way, the once nice looking place overwhelmed by laziness with most of its free space filled with junk and clothes, making him chuckle his embarrassment away.


    "You can say I didn''t expect visits today, hahaha." He chuckles, whispering: "Or ever¡­"


    As he pulls out a single chair from the side, brushing the paper on top of it to the floor, he makes me sit on it while he goes in search of something further into his home, or rather, head deep into his wardrobe since this house is not big enough for me to even lose sight of him, and his constant blabbing gives me enough time to analyze the place deeper.


    I sniff the somewhat stale air, feeling the cozy warm place, no air drafts from the ceiling nor the entrance, these mechanizes on the walls working wonders at keeping the place safe, closed in, and warm while giving the option of opening up and letting the outside air in if wanted to.


    As expected of such feeble creatures, so much care and work towards keeping the wind and rain outside while warm and cozy inside¡­


    Conner finally comes back with something that I soon discover to be the cloth pieces they put over themselves, somewhat always being the first thing they care for when assisting me, what''s the deal with that?


    He glances at me, however, with the clothing open in front of me, only to look away while swallowing, nervousness clear in his actions as he licks his dry lips.


    "Well, uhm¡­ you should take a shower first, right? A shower, sho-wer, do you understand? Clean yourself? Of course, of course not, sigh¡­would be that easy now would it¡­" He says, looking desolate as he goes to a door on the side: "I will fill the water up, yeah, then we see after that I supposed¡­ Is not possible that he doesn''t know how to take a shower right? I''m not that unlucky am I?" I keep hearing him mumbling as he enters the other room, turning some sort of creaking wheel that opens up to the sound of rushing water.


    "Come in!" He says, not long after appearing at the doorway and shushing me in. "While is still warm. S-see?" After talking and trying to make me understand something Conner stays still, awkwardly waiting for a response at the open door where foggy steam comes out from.


    "Oh come on! Get in here please! I have to go back to the troops before they miss me, come on!" He says a little more desperate, moving in the same place before coming closer while making motions towards the door.


    Before he can reach me however I dodge to the side and away from his grasp, standing up while at it, but the following moment that I realize the awkward situation we are in and having to play nice as to not blow my cover away and lose my new hiding place I end up making my way towards the door, sniffing the warm misty air.


    The place is quite white, a better and newer version of the shitter my old crumbling place had, plus some sort of container that had been filled with warm crystal clear water.


    ¡­Oh, I see¡­


    I walk over the bathtub and, as I look inside Conner brings something square that smells nice and putts on the side, together with other things. "Here is the shampoo, soap, and¡­" He keeps talking until, finally, he leaves, literally leaves the house, not only that room, and his fake calm demeanor in front of me is broken when I hear him rushing downstairs, only to go back to quickly clean the corridor and rush back down towards the streets, leaving me alone in his home.


    Busy day to be a soldier, I think as I enter the water and quickly dirty it. I used to clean myself with running water too when living in the wild, is hard to clean my scales on my own and sometimes things get stuck in between, so waterfalls were used to clean myself up, however I''ve never soaked in like this, especially in warm water.


    Is nice¡­ I may start doing this in the wild too, fire up some wood, cut a big trunk inwards and fill it with water¡­ uhum, would be nice.


    Once the water turns cold I leave, somewhat cleaner from the mud, but without brushing my hair or using soap my state may still look deplorable for human standards.


    I don''t care though, is has been a long day already, far too long, so I go towards the bed and, stealing all the blankets from it, humble up underneath it where is dark and cozy, hindering any remaining light from reaching me by covering myself in cloth, like humans like to do; or at least in a similar way I would say.


    But I could not expect that such busy strange day would end up in such peaceful manners now would I?


    Things are quiet along the day on my end, people too busy and worried not only with what has happened until now but with their daily chores too, but none did matter for me as the day passed and I slept soundly, not waking up even when footsteps sounded downstairs, and only when the door softly opens that I slowly blinked the sleep away.


    But it is already too late.


    As I turned around to look at the door a hand has already reached out towards me, making me surprised not only for his presence but for my lack of guard for nobody has ever sneaked on me before, ever, but this guy just did it now and so easily to boot!


    I cannot accept that is as purely skill on his part, it must have something to do with this biding we are in, this¡­ this contract!


    The surprise of his presence there lets me in a state of shock for a few seconds and as his hand squishes my shoulder tightly his face comes to view, and his cold silver glinted blue eyes curve in satisfaction as a rare as dangerous smile curves his lips a little, sending shivers down my spine as, for once, I fear what may be the outcome of this, especially when his voice, usually so cold and monotone, carries a hint of something else in it as he says:


    "I finally found you, Seiji Koshiro. I won''t let you escape me ever again."


    Well damn if I''m not really screwed now.


    *-*-*-*-End of Volume One-*-*-*-*

 Chapter 54 - Bonus!

    !!!Warning!!!


    These documents are classified and are not to be reproduced, copied, or taken from the quarters without expressed competent permission, anyone in hold of such documents without respecting such demands will have one to two months in jail, if not damage is caused and all documents are recovered, and five to ten years if occurs to damage to the Citadel and its people, increasing if such is the reasoning of the crime.


    *-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*


    The following content belongs to, has been gathered and maintained by the special Black Tiger troops under the command of Captain Asher Murray and may undergo informational updates.


    *-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*


    Brief introduction: Not much is know for certain about these creatures that surged to attack humans a few years pass coming from the east side of the continent, surging under the Shinzaki nation territory, the so called ghouls, but as more time passes the more I''m convinced that using a single term to such variety of creatures may have been preposterous and precipitated of us, like labeling tigers with alligators together only because they are carnivores, however as instructed my research will use the base of information and nomenclature demanded from the Citadel to its citizens as me and my team compiled all the data gathered so far from our encounters and civils encounters with such creatures.


    Confidence in such information goes from 75% towards 90%, further studies required from behavior to physical studies. Note- request more bodies.


    ''Responsible for compiling the data


    Codename: Magnanimous Scientist


    Codename: Spy''


    ---


    General Ghoul Knowledge:


    All ghouls have an organ inside their abdomen filled with fluid that transforms humans into ghouls if ingested or enters the eyes, nose and other similar entrances in great quantity ¨C note: extreme caution while in close combat ¨C, the effects can be reversed in 1 to 2 days worth, not before that.


    The newly changed human-ghoul is weak and slow, almost like a newborn, so its better to discard them as soon as possible. In this state, however, they hunt down in groups, compensating their weak state with numbers, having the same hunting instincts of their predecessor and pilling up where more humans used to gather, in cities and roadsides.


    Unknown when and why they change, but something causes another mutation to occur on these creatures that creates a big variety of ghouls, many still unknown, but I believe that there is some sort of coalition with the revolution of the evolution of Darwin where they adapt to their environment and prey, only at a speed never seen before. Note- How fast they can adapt? What is the limits of their evolution? Is there a way for them to become indestructible? The longer we take the last changes we have on defeating them? Topic for bigger analysis later.


    Other characters seem in common with all ghouls however is their saliva makes humans paralyzed while there is a parasite moss growing under their nails that enters the human brain and makes them eager to find ghouls or attack humans to further contaminate, taking away the sense of danger ¨Cnote: will cure on its on in 1 to 2 days, advise that any wounded by ghouls are watched under this period to avoid trouble, even if only bitten since the ghouls lick the moss off their nails, prolonging the contagious effect into their teeth.


    -------------blank space-----------


    Seems that ghouls may be related to elements, or some Shinzaki nation people believe in, however as septic as we scientists are I''m not up to discard any information until proved wrong, so here is an attempt in classifying these creatures and taking their possible elements into consideration: Note- study their culture further, maybe there is some truth hidden in all that rubbish.


    -------------blank space-----------


    ¨CGhouls types: (more to less element) ¨C


    ??Swamp Ghoul


    Danger Level: Very Low


    Contagious Level: Medium


    Earth ¨C water ¨C wood ¨C rock


    Grey skin, long fingers and nails, long hair looking like seaweed, red eyes, dark circles around the eye sock, mouths that open like a snake, known from hiding inside the water and waiting for their prey. Great diggers, manage to adapt, need water to hunt.


    -------------blank space-----------


    ¨CWaspMoth Ghoul


    Danger Level: Low


    Contagious Level: Low


    Wind ¨C Dust (Fire/Earth)


    Flying, fast, sleeping dust from huge pair of moth wings, grey and brown back, red and blue front, arms curve with long claws, big bird feet with huge black talons, black eyes, long back round abdomen like a wasp and a big sting, wide mouth, long tongue, color and size may vary. Note: rare creatures, however their danger level may grow higher for they can breach our wall defenses.


    -------------blank space-----------


    ¨CFungus Ghoul


    Danger Level: Medium


    Contagious Level: Very High


    Wood ¨CSoil (EarthWater)


    Warning! Generates Rotting Ghoul with acid.


    Full of mushrooms and puss, blends with the wood of trees. Two types of fluid: Acid- range attack, creates low ghouls, Vomit and puss- creates higher ghouls, takes longer to infect, still curable. Thin crooked body hidden under layers of fungus, mushrooms, puss with small eyes (bad vision?) and long nails. Yellow and green puss dripping along its body- note: the puss is its saliva, yeah I know.


    -------------blank space-----------


    ¨CRotting Ghoul


    Danger Level: Very Low


    Contagious Level: Medium


    Wood ¨CSoil ¨C Dust (EarthWater)


    Created from the acid of fungus ghouls ¨C weak body with the remains of the people melted by the acid, will die on its own in a few hours.


    -------------blank space-----------


    ¨CDeformed Ghoul


    Danger Level: High


    Contagious Level: Low


    Rock ¨C Water ¨C Sand


    All proportions wrong, rock fire resist body, his belly opens up to rows of sharp teeth put together in a round mouth, with a long tongue ¨C note: can strike like a whip! - with appendices that shot out to capture the prey, deadly strong grip. Bulky type, never attempt close combat! Better exploded or cut (range cutting weapon? Maybe arrows?)


    -------------blank space-----------


    ¨CExplosive Ghoul


    Danger Lever: Low


    Contagious ¨C Very High


    Water ¨C Fire


    Long limbs, exposed brain in a thin layer of skin floating in some sort of liquid, small size, will explode if under impact, no bodies to study, in need of more samples for further inquire.


    -------------blank space-----------


    ______Special cases


    Not much is known about these single individuals, and some do not have the characteristics listed above present in all ghouls, so I would not even classify them as such, however the lack of a better term I will simply write down what is known so far:


    -------------blank space-----------


    Snake woman like creature ¨Cseen outside the city (commanding the ghouls?)


    Level danger : Extremely high!


    Szodiss ¨C note: it has a name! - long snake body on lower part, octopus arms, humanoid torso, two arms and four protruding chests covered by scales- six dark blue eyes over the many tentacles on the back of the head, sounds like a rattlesnake.


    -------------blank space-----------


    Fox-Snake creature (related to the snake creature?)


    Water-Darkness


    Fox with tentacles all over its body, size of a fox, backbone, tentacle limbs moving like snakes, face skin had been peeled off, mouth opening should has (Note 1: seriously this? Who invented this? Note 2: Just right it down. Note 3: is write. Note 4: autocorrect is a bitch, plus it was the captain who saw it, so write it down!) exposing muscle-bone of the skull and snout, rows of permanently exposed sharp teeth going up above the mouth and growing on the side of the head (Note 5: it has horns now?) made of fangs clucked together, eyes inside the mouth area.


    Last update January 2021.


    For the glory of our Citadel.

 Chapter 55 - 53

    POV: Captain Asher


    ''As of now, that is little to be known about the situation at hand, we are already investigating the subject deeper, however is undeniable the advantage such creature in our forces will make, not only he seems immune to the ghouls fluids but is extremely versatile in killing them.'' With clicks and clacks I type away on my computer in my office, thirty pages of the report already in as I summarize the remaining details in the last paragraph, the last words getting stuck underneath my fingertips as I lay my hand down.


    ''Versatile on killing them, and disposable as a non-human creature, it could save hundreds of soldiers lives from being put in danger.'' It almost sounds like I''m selling him as bait; and I am in the end, aren''t I?


    With a full day ahead followed by the already overflowing events of yesterday, not only there are many wounded to cure and quarantine, but as many ghouls to kill inside the walls and, beyond that, if we did not have enough work already, there is the paperwork, the researchers, the run against the clock to secure bodies for our team to look into before the higher-ups get a hold of them.


    And there is ''him'' too, of course.


    I take a deep breath, looking over the window at the sun shining upon the city, its securing bright light reassuring, but not everlasting.


    I look again at the screen in front of me, the last words typed in, the only remaining thing is to sigh it up and send it to the headquarters.


    And they would know everything..


    The question is, is it worth it to let them know about him now? Do I want to send him patched up with a ribbon like this? Their reaction will be predictably fearful against him, they will want to discard of him, and yet all I see is how he easily managed to get rid of the flying ghouls, on how he rips them apart in two with hisbar hands, on how many soldiers will not die in the front lines if he is there.


    And I know how the Citadel thinks, how the distant frontiers barely reach their schedule at this point.


    They may even want him for themselves, for researcher purposes, and something tells me I''ll have to stick around to answer some very complicated questions too, which will only make things worse since I cannot leave this place for the upscale officers, they don''t even go out of the rich parts of the city, how are they fitting to command the troops when in need? Human lives have become a disposable source a long time ago in their eyes, so what is losing a few of them to the ghouls when the door is crawling with people trying to get in every day? One or two died? Great, there are ten others wanting their places.


    I secure the screen with my password and stand up, a last glance at the messy city that I stubbornly keep trying to put together, and walk away from my office.


    I cross my arms behind my back, my face an expressionless mask as I pass by soldiers who salute me as I walk, but even with this many troublesome thoughts in mind I always carried a distance fa?ade, not only to keep them on their toes but to stay in control of my emotions, always.


    Letting our emotions control you can be the downfall of a soldier, and I''m not even referring to when we are at the battlefield, for there is a must to control yourself, no¡­I''m referring to here as well, for there are always bigger officers breathing down your neck, and soldiers waiting for you to fall so they can take your place.


    As I said¡­ human lives are a commodity at this point, or should I say non Wilraine citizen''s lives are?


    It doesn''t matter if it''s right or wrong, if I agree or not, is just how things are, or turned out to be at this point.


    So shouldn''t I simply send my report? He will become their problem, not mine, I already have my hands full after all.


    Still¡­ For the lack of support that the Citadel has given us throughout the years, part of me wishes to get a hold of their resources too, if not by merely¡­ omitting for the time being.


    These are very dangerous thoughts, and knowing that the Citadel doesn''t care about the farther cities like ours doesn''t help at all.


    There were people executed for far less than this¡­


    I finally reach my own home as I walk my thoughts away, not big as many of my ''fellow'' captains have, but close enough from the quarters that in case of an emergency I can dash back there in no time.


    Though I''ve never been more thankful for having a private place than know that I''ve received such a special guest, especially with a basement to boot.


    I take my jacket off at the entrance, a simple home with no furniture nor ornaments beyond the minimum necessary to avoid a place in high need of maintenance, and with a quick look around I''m satisfied to see that everything is left in place for I doubt the creature below would be very silent and careful on his way out if he managed to escape.


    I stop at the top of the stairs that lead down only enough so to switch the light on, not carrying that it announced my presence for, with his sharp senses, I believe that he is already aware of me.


    But it did not matter anyway, for the state he is in...it won''t matter much that he is aware of me or not.


    As I look down on his figure, locked nice and tight, arms stretched to the sides as his eyes and ears are covered up with the best equipment to rob him of his senses and make it harder for him to escape, I''m satisfied to see that, in the end, I did not overdo with the equipment.


    And yet with all my work to take away his senses, even with only one useful sense left it proves to be enough for him as he sniffs the air and growls, his head turning towards my direction and following my moves, not surprising me for how sharp his senses keep proving to be.


    Odd how such creature can hold the power of that formidable being, and I''m not only reminiscing the four-armed monster but the human self too.


    Seiji Koshiro¡­ Of all the men on earth that this could have happened to, I''m not surprised that you were the one chosen.


    And yet one more reason not to tell the Citadel¡­ they would have you killed on the spot if they recognize you...


    What to do what to do¡­I think as I walk closer.


    Perhaps there is only one way for things to work as I wish, and for you to work under my command, and nobody else''s, it even may be simple, actually.


    I''ll just have to tame you, tame so well that you will only answer to me.


    The challenge sends a rare thrilling ablaze inside my cold beating heart, for I can already see the possibilities the future hold.


    But for now¡­ I think, looking at his direction, I''ll give you all my undeniable attention.


    I hope you are prepared for it¡­ for, in the end, it won''t matter if you aren''t either.


    For I will have it my way.

 Chapter 56 - 54

    How things have turned out this way? With darkness covering my senses and only the still stale smell of the basement to keep me company, my own mind has enough silence and space to scream at me.


    The first thing I felt when I woke up is anger, immense anger, so much so that I would force the chains up and wrestle then until I was red, veins bulging and lacking oxygen, hitting the floor with my feet until the stone gave way, but none took that anger away, anger against that human, that feeble insolent human who dares imprisoned me like this! If it wasn''t for this annoying link I would have crushed him under my hands long ago! Smashed against the wall! Squashed under my feet! I can barely make coherent thoughts out as I only want to grunt and scream for the urge for violence that I could vent out at the moment! Urgh!


    But as minutes passed and the stale stillness continues, that anger calms down into a deep¡­ frustration, and somewhat melancholy, as I think of how my own actions brought me to the state I''m in.


    And somewhat on how my own hesitation caused this, for how I should just simply forced my way around, enjoyed the feast while available so then I could go back to my life before all this.


    My life before this¡­ Empty days spend on an empty cave, is that what I wished for myself? To go back to that life? It did not bothered me before, but now¡­ I was curious, had been, for what I could become, the things I could experience, the doors this new form opened up for me, and I had only scraped the surface of a life full of possibilities.


    On how there is nothing waiting for me outside that I had not gone through over and over again, in the lowliness of the forest.


    Well, I at least wanted my freedom back, that''s for sure. That''s when I tried the chains for the second time, pulling harder and harder and harder and standing up to put more force into it, anger resurging once more to overcome such weak thoughts and mindset, but this time I was angry at myself, from leading me into this situation.


    Yet even my screams are muffled down by a metal cover over my mouth..


    As I start breathing heavily through my nostrils after this outburst, as nothing changes once more, once more stillness makes my heartbeat sound louder against my ears, thumb, thumb, thumb, and I cannot help but feel restless, even a little¡­scared.


    I have never been subjected to such state of vulnerability, never felt so chain up against the ties, I''ve always been the strongest one in the room, so it was easy to puff my chest out and face danger head-on, brush the consequences off like they didn''t matter.


    And yet here I''m, chain up, unable to react, unable to move, facing an unknown destiny where I''m not in control of the situation.


    Restrained from reacting.


    What is even more scary, however, than the situation I''m in is to be overtaken by this strange feeling of pure terror, of letting fear overcome my senses like they have never before.


    So I go back to drowning it out with anger, an overpowering sensation that makes me test the chains again.


    However this time I stop midway, something odd caught my attention, more of a sensation than something truly solid, a buzzing feeling inside.


    I know when he is back even before he entered the room, the house, his sweet smell almost spoiled by the overbearing insecurity the situation is making me feel, and the fact that I cannot control it is only making things worse, especially since I do not know how to deal with something I''ve never felt before that only grows with his proximity and the possibilities that may befall upon me right now.


    Once he enters his smell overtakes the small close in place he left me in, almost driving me crazy between a hungry desire and a growing terror.


    I growl back, knowing he could hear me even if I did not myself, and yet I''m painfully aware that I could nothing to stop him from whatever he is planning to do with me.


    For a moment that seems to drag for eternity nothing happens, my own breathing sounding rash accompanied with the rasping of my teeth, the inner sounds being amplified by the blockage of the noises from outside.


    At that he takes the blindfold off, and as I adjust to the little light the place has he takes the headset off too, but says and does nothing beyond that, stepping back and sitting on a chair.


    I growl at him with strength now that I have a target to aim at, but he doesn''t seem impressed at all, no reaction coming from him, not even smell-wise, and as seconds pass with me staring at him with fury and no reaction I start feeling a little like a fool.


    And his cold eyes¡­ Almost seem made of glass, more inhumane than my own.


    I stop growling to stare back at him, but if he blinked I did not notice, a cold demon staring restlessly down at me, analyzing, judging.


    It is impossible to tell what is passing behind those eyes, what his mind is thinking, and being stared for so long in the crushing silence under such intense cold gaze is making me feel uneasy once more.


    Out of nowhere this strange battle of wits ends when he stands and, as sudden, grabs me by the shin, forcing us to meet eyes.


    "Seiji." He says, and like last time those words, that¡­ name brings a reaction out of me, or rather, out of the markings that shine to light along my skin, not burning as they have before but with a faint warm, like rays of sunshine against the skin, waiting to be set ablaze by his command.


    I hate that, no, hate may be a too light word to use to how I feel about this.


    He traces the markings of my arm with the tip of his finger, making me have the urge to shiver from head to toe from such awkward light touch, but I somehow manage to suppress it as he stares those down.


    He opens his mouth again, close up to my face, and says: "Seiji, ''behave''." With that the markings shine up once, changing form to some strange scribbles, and disappear just like that, as if they were never there, no pain¡­ for now.


    Because I had tasted what that is capable of first hand not long ago, and even though I did not understand the nature of this¡­ thing we have going on nor what he asks of me with his human language, part of me understood quickly why my instincts were screaming for me to get away from him, from the danger he had always represented, when my logical part knew I could not risk leaving him alone for that would endanger my life as well.


    There is no fairness in it, if I stay I became like this, if I''m gone and he meets danger¡­ well, let just say that being in endanger is a must for a military guy like himself.


    Observing me along the way he takes the chains off, my arms falling down like heavy bricks, and as my boiling anger wants me to slash out and pounce at him, be damned the consequences, the back of my mind still remembers the pain of yesterday and tries to reason with me.


    But I guess that part needed a reminder, for I try to grab him and pin him against the wall, even if that meant hurting me along the way I believe to have a better resistance to pain than him, so I could at least have him passing out before myself.


    Only that things do not work that way, and the fucker does not even react when he hits the wall, because the next moment my anger, my uneasiness, all are silenced down by the brute force of the markings, who shine once more, illuminating the ceiling with a reddish light.


    But this time none of that warmth can be felt, only an excruciating pain of having every fiber of my being set ablaze.

 Chapter 57 - 55

    I howl a cry out from the pain and my shuddering body falls on the floor, the markings hissing and burning along my skin, bleeding up and smearing the ground, the only few outside indications of the immeasurable pain I''m feeling from within at the moment since I cannot even scream for the pain has stiffened my throat and neck, an agony that overtakes my senses and makes me unable to do anything beyond suffering on the ground.


    Like tiny fire ants they bite and bite and bite with their little mouths every nook and cranny of me, thepainoverflowingasifmagmafilledmyveins, unbearable, excruciating, making me almost able to hear their little paws itching their way about inside.


    I do not know how long it takes for these waves of pain to pass, but it must not have been long since Asher is still standing against the wall when the agony lowers down enough for me to look around while giving raspy short breaths, only to find him staring down at me, cold eyes shining against the darkness, ignoring the blood smear that had reached his feet and the little drops that tainted his face, only adding to his sternness.


    I shiver under such intense analytical gaze.


    Only for the next moment to get infuriated by such fearful reaction that I stand quickly to stare him in the eyes with my red shinning orbs, teeth bared and a loud growl resonating.


    Yet none of us move¡­ Until he takes a knife out.


    The silver blade glints against the single electric light shining on the side as the cold metal shushes in the air and rests the tip on my neck, the difference in temperature from my ablaze skin making the area numb.


    I growl louder as he presses the tip hard enough to draw blood, a single red line tracing the blade down until it reachs his fingers gripping at the weapon, to only then drip on the floor.


    I feel a pressure at the back of my head, and by stubbornness I keep glaring daggers at him, however I know, and he does too, that this is all an act, a bluff, on my part.


    And he has just proven it with his little show, for even with the blade so close to my neck I did not attack him.


    Because I could not attack him, no matter how much I want to believe otherwise.


    He takes the blade out and cleans it on his clothes, ignoring the blood on his hands and face, caring only for the sharpness of the blade, and without giving me a second thought, as if satisfied with what he got from the situation, he simply walks past me towards the entrance, closing the door on his way out.


    At this point I''m too tired to feel anger at his dismissive behavior right out off the bat, but as I stay curled on the floor, holding my wrist to stop myself from shaking too much, I see myself once more left alone to ponder and get angry at myself and him.


    Is a lot more fulfilling, to feel anger than panic, to be consumed by terror, for one may only result in me hurting others, while the last one¡­ I''m the one getting hurt, by myself even.


    That''s why, free from the chains, my first reaction is not to cower in fear on the side, but to rush up the stairs and test the door out.


    I reach out to twist it, the way I saw humans doing so far, but stop with my hand midair only centimeters away, a frown reminding me that I may not have any physical chains, but there is still some weight at the back of my mind from his last command.


    ''Behave.'' How am I supposed to obey if I don''t even understand what he is saying? Not that obeying is a possibility, of course, I''m not his pet or whatever he thinks me off.


    What I wanted to know is what limits his command gave me, for there seems to be some sort of colligation with the Seiji word and the next one used.


    Also, what''s up with all this Seiji thing? Seiji Koshiro is what he called me the first time, called me¡­ is that a name? Have he just given me a name? Strange, why would he do that out of nowhere? Or did it meant something that I''m not aware of? And worst of it all is what powers it holds over our situation to change a normal word to a command?


    A command that, if disobeyed, results in a lot of pain on my end.


    I''ve been thinking about the subject for a while, after all how could I not when I''m suffering from such strange effects until now?


    I keep replaying it, back when we first meet, what made things turn out this way, how I chased him down the mountain, how I attacked him inside the building, what went wrong in all of that that we ended up like this?


    I know where the place is, the strange ancient human construction that even time could not take the beauty away, only increase its mystery with webs and weeds.


    Perhaps that place may have the solution to my problems, maybe it still has secrets waiting to be discovered¡­ and perhaps it had some guilty over our situation as well.


    And there is only one way to find out, by going there once more.


    The only problem is¡­ well, one of many is that I''m somehow bound to his orders and this place, but such knowledge does not stop me from trying to get out as I finally reach for the doorknob and turn it.


    I was already prepared to pass the wooden barrier by force however, to my surprise, the door gives in and opens, not being locked from the beginning, making me narrow my eyes at it.


    ¡­What is up with this guy, to simply free me and even let the door open? Is he not afraid of me running away, or even breaking his stuff just for the sake of it?


    The moment these thoughts roll in my mind a light illuminates the still dark door, and as I look down to discover the culprit I see the annoying markings showing themselves once more, not burning but making themselves known and, among the lines and traces of odd figures there is the scribble I saw on the outside once more, bigger than the others and in display, as if deliberately showing it to me, like a¡­ warning.


    ¡­ No way, that is it, isn''t it? What I thought must count as not obeying the ''behave'' command, so it shinned a warning at me.


    I try it again, but this time I go up and take one of the chairs from the kitchen up and pretend to bring it down to smash it, only to have the markings shining brighter and hotter with each step I take into disobeying.


    Once I put the chair down once more, however, the markings disappear without a trace.


    Well fuck me, how am I supposed to escape from this situation now?


    ¡­What will be the end of me now¡­?


    ¡­I''m scared to admit that I''m terrified to find out.


    And something tells me it won''t be long until I discover what the future has in store for me.

 Chapter 58 - 56

    POV: Takamori


    I lied about having a bunker under my brothel so Asher would stop breathing down my neck. I know he means well, and I know deep down that he cares, even if he doesn''t say it out loud or express it too much, but in the end I always can count on him, just like now when he went head deep into trouble so he could rescue me.


    In this kill or be killed world, we have to stay together so we can keep some of our humanity alive.


    But it would have been nice to have a bunker indeed, however the amount of trouble and money needed to make something underground is greater than building upwards, especially since I could not let it influence the come and go of costumers, nor affect the illusion created by the dim lights and fluttering eyelashes.


    So no, no bucker, barely a safe, but I could not leave my girls alone, and even as tired as I''m after fighting for my life with only my powers to defend myself, I still stay up all night to organize the shivering girls and keep them at eye distance from me.


    Thankfully, however, we were not attacked, probably something to do with the proximity of the high guard up above on the golden walls, and their high gun power pointed towards the skies.


    Even after the initial despair has passed and the very welcomed sun appears, however, I have to deal with the aftermath and gather information myself about the situation outside.


    All in all, I end up sleeping late that day, hitting the pillow like a rock and out in less than a second, a good thing since a few hours later I awake to see the sun go down, and even if nothing may happen tonight everybody is so stressed and with jangled nerves, widen eyes searching for the buggy man, that I cannot simply sleep the night away..


    After all most of us here had encountered such creatures at least once in our lives, none being pleasant memories, and having the walls, the high impenetrable walls, breached for the first time ever since these monsters came to be definitely made some of us revive such moments very vividly.


    Panic will settle if I don''t act to calm the nerves down, so I wake first then all and go to sleep the last, getting information while keeping them occupied with cleaning the place up and painting walls that have waited too long to receive color, saying that this little break has come in handy for us to prepare for when our clients come to visit us again.


    I don''t need to say how tired I''m the next morning when Asher comes to visit. I had been sleeping for less than an hour, enough to give a boost in my body for the next few hours only for me to feel much shitter later on, but after all that has been going around the city I should be more than grateful for still having a body to feel shitty later.


    I wake annoyed by one of the girls saying that there is a special guest waiting, and even f the time is bad work is work, so I start changing and cleaning my face quickly as I rush to the hidden room on the back with a blindfold on, neutralizing my annoyed energy and tiredness so it would influence my work as I slowly open the door sideways, turning with grace to close it behind me, only to smile and say:


    "Good sir, what may I help you with today?"


    "¡­ I want your help." Says the person, and as Asher voice reaches my ears my act drops as quickly as my blindfolds.


    "Really Asher? This early in the morning? Thought you soldiers would be very occupied today. Sigh, what is it?" I say, paying attention to the words used since Asher has never being a man of many words, always precise with the way he talks so he doesn''t need to repeat himself, and has never used the word ''need'' as well, ''want'' being his version of asking something politely.


    Even more at that is because he is very capable on his own, never needing anyone, that''s why any kind of plea like this is rare and in-between, and probably done to very, very few.


    "Follow me." At that he stands and walks out through the covered halls that lead outside totally out of view of prying eyes, totally ignoring my needs.


    Sigh, I guess I should not have expected that it would be a simple matter that could be resolved with a few words and allowed me to sleep 8 hours for the first time in the last 48 hours, I think as I resign to my fate and follow him out without complains said out loud.


    I frown when we pass through the black military gates, but they are wide open and with no guards around, probably very occupied with other much important matters than to guard these gates, especially since no one would be dumb enough to cause trouble here where the military lives, or at least I hoped so.


    However, as I follow him, watching our surroundings with a fearful premonition, I do not predict what waits for me inside his home and, as he opens the door and the inside comes to view, with a silhouette sitting on the couch, I simply rush to his side and be damned the blood staining my body as I hug him.


    "You are alive! I''m so glad to see you well! How the heck did you survive?! I was so worried! I was sure that died there!" I say, flashes of him back then passing through my eyes, pushing me out of the way only to be dragged out in my place by one of the flying ghouls, terror growing in tune with my racing heart.


    I was dead sure that he was a goner! What a pleasant surprise!


    "But look at you, you are doing just¡­ fine?" Part of my excitement is gone when I look at his state, all bloody and with the hair messy once more.


    I brush his bangs to the side so I can see his eyes, and as the previous times that I have meet him the confused look is still there, only that this time he would glance at Asher from time to time, as if questioning what the hell was he up too by bringing me here.


    I was curious about that as well. He wanted my help and brought me here, so I suppose it must have something to do with this boy, maybe is to take care of him? Maybe¡­ to introduce him to our line of work? Surely not¡­ right?


    I open my mouth to ask, already in action and cleaning the boy up with a wet towel from the kitchen, managing to clean some skin and look somewhat presentable; cannot say the same about the cough though; when someone interrupts us, a set of strong fierce knocks on the door.


    And the bad promotion I was having until this moment proves to be right, but even I could not guess just how bad thighs turned out to be.


    And how all would be¡­ revolutionary.

 Chapter 59 - 57

    Yup, now I''m sure of it, this Takamori guy has a loose screw in the head, there is no other explanation as to why he would simply rush at me, a complete stranger, for a hug and, not only that, go beyond as to fix and clean me up all of the sudden, totally ignoring my tense not-reciprocal being and doing what he wants at this point.


    Not only that''s weird enough, but the raises the question as to why would the captain bring him here? Perhaps Asher did not want to do the dirty job of carrying for me¡­I chuckle internally, that sounds somewhat like him, though I still believe there must be more to it too, knowing him.


    However I don''t have the time nor the opportunity to ponder what he has in store for me because, in the end, things go south very, very quickly, and we lose control of the situation.


    The cause of this being of the ones behind the strong knocks at the door.


    "Captain Murray, open up! We know you are there! Open up this moment by the direct orders of Colonel Bittencourt!"


    Asher doesn''t seem affected by their outburst at his door, but I can tell that last name makes Takamori''s heart race as he clenches his jaw.


    Well seems like someone is in big trouble¡­ wouldn''t expect it any other way by now.


    Asher turns around and opens the door without hesitation, but he barely has enough time to sidestep when the soldiers rush inside, quickly filling the rooms in a brute manner.


    Takamori goes to stand behind me, a hand on my shoulder, probably thinking that I needed some sort of safety assurance in this kind of situation.


    As if.


    What he ends up doing actually is holding me in place when I hear a familiar yet unwelcomed voice coming from the group as his face appears among the frown of soldiers.


    "Ah, Ashy, been a while, how are you doing?"


    "Sean." Asher simply says.


    "So cold Ashy, I came specially to see you and this is how you receive me? How sad¡­" Sean says in a sad voice, but his face carries a winning smile that tells me otherwise.


    "Ah, Ashy Ashy, of all the people I know you were the last one I would expect to slip up and make a mistake, even more enough for me to return the favor and lock you up, Ashy Ashy¡­ It has been fun the last years, but this cat and mouse game ends tonight¡­ I''ll miss it though, after I celebrate the win, of course."


    After Sean says that he starts chewing on something, his mad driven eyes glancing at a soldier on the side who steps up towards Asher and takes out a paper, extending it in front of him while he reads.


    "Asher Murray, entitled captain, has been put under investigation for omitting information on his report regarding the attacks inside the city walls, and as such will be taken under custody to avoid interfering with the investigation and-"


    "You got to be kidding me, he has done nothing wrong!" Out of nowhere Taka talks, cutting the other''s speech as Asher himself does not react.


    However, even if the soldiers eyes turn towards Taka right now, I still maintain a very high guard as I question what the hell is this group doing here, especially that crazy dude who went as far as destroying those buildings full of people for a remote chance to get to me.


    Then it downs me¡­ Asher has to have called them, did he not? To give me out, to get me, to study me, for whatever reason he thought having me alive weighed more than the risk of keeping me around.


    What is he up to? Takamori is here to make me more presentable for these ''gentlemen''? They are here for me, aren''t they? There is no other reason for their presence, and yet Asher expects me to behave and act cool while they drag me out to unknown destiny?


    Hell no, rather go out with a fight than became their guinea pig!


    I openly stare at them, in one of them in particular, and if that wasn''t enough Takamori had spoken and brought the attention to our side, making Sean turn with a scoff on his face.


    "Really Ashy, didn''t fancy you to enjoy male whores like this, and two at the same time even, what a given! People dying on the streets from the attack and you lazing around with two whores! Ha! At least you got to enjoy your freedom to the fullest while it lasted did you not?"


    Takamori''s hand grips at my shoulder strongly, but one look at the calm Asher makes him stop talking, emotions pilling up to almost spark to life on his yellow eyes.


    But then Sean narrows his eyes a little, focusing his gaze at Takamori''s face and mine next as he says: "Wait, hold on a second, I know you two don''t I? Oh¡­ I see, I remember now, right, the whore duo, the sparky boy and the fucker who attacked me. You are still alive hey? So inconsiderable of you after all the trouble I went through to change that¡­ at least we still have time amend that mistake don''t I?"


    Out of nowhere he takes his gun out and aims at me, his soldiers following his lead and raising their weapons too, making Asher clench his hands into fists on the side, ready to react but unarmed, his gaze drifting to the side where something smelling of gunpowder is hidden.


    "¡­What are you doing Sean? Killing civilians now?" Asher says in his known monotone.


    "Ah, you know, just teaching some Shinzaki whores their place, that''s all." He says, dragging the Shinzaki word as if that would be enough to excuse his actions completely.


    I feel a tingle on my shoulder as electricity starts pouring slowly from Taka''s hand as he tries to contain an outburst of power.


    Tension grows in that small room, deadly weapons ready to fire, gazes steady at their targets, and I know what I have to do, even if it may cost me another friendly encounter with the floor: I must act before they can take me, I can still work things out, find loopholes in this mess, and I was about to test the limits of this contract when Sean, as if sensing my intentions, spit the mint leaf he was chewing at, only to smile and curve his eyes into a half-moon.


    "Bye bye cock sucker."


    Then he simply stops arguing, pretending, thinking, and just tenses his finger down and unexpectedly pulls the trigger, a bullet coming straight at my head and pushing my forehead back with the force of the impact, bending my neck backward, blood slowly coming out from the wound as I hear Takamori scream in the background:


    "NOOOO!!"

 Chapter 60 - 58

    Takamori rushes to support my head, looking at the deadly wound right on my forehead, and with a ferocious stare turns his head towards the responsible for this as Sean simply grabs another leaf from somewhere and starts chewing at it, almost in a compulsive behavior.


    "Such an anticlimactic way to end this hunt, sigh, well, at least you entertained me for long enough I supposed." Those words only stir Takamori more, but at the first sign of lightning the guns turn to point at his head this time as Sean says: "Tsk tsk tsk, don''t try anything stupid whore or I''ll blast your head too. Actually, no reason not to, so you can try if you want, the result will be the same. Your kind has been around for far too long already, time to cripple you even more."


    The men around breath in and steady their hands, ready to attack, as Takamori, even if knowing he could not deal with so many bullets at the same time, prepares to attack.


    But he doesn''t have to.


    Because, with a small twitch I slowly bring my head up to stare at these soldier''s eyes as blood traces my eyebrows, eyes and nose until it reaches my chin to start dripping off at the tip.


    Even if I''m moving such red vivid liquid makes it very clear that I was undoubtedly hit right at a deadly spot, and the fact that I''m not dead makes the soldiers glare at me blankly for a few moments, an awkward odd silence befalling at they stare at me with widening eyes, but not more than Sean as a smile starts creeping its way on his face with the surprise.


    And all that in the second it took for the smashed bullet to roll out of the wound and hit the floor with a loud clanging sound.


    And that is my turn to smile.


    "Seiji sto-" That is the first time Asher reacts, as if aware of my intentions, but one of the biggest flaws that I have come to notice so far is that this connection only works when he gets the words out.


    And, well, if I act before he can say anything, then it doesn''t work anymore, does it?


    Feeling no pull from the ''behave'' command I react, my long tail acting fast and piercing the soldier''s in line one by one, lifting them in the air like a meat stick as I pull the tail back in a swift motion, leaving then to hit the floor and die from blood loss.


    But of course it wouldn''t that simple with Sean.


    He jumps up and over the kitchen balcony, away from my eyesight and with enough cover for him to try a few shots at my direction, only for my arm to cover my face up as the silver scales glint and ricochet the bullets back at him, denting the walls around.


    Quickly noticing it was a bad idea he stops shooting, and I do not give him enough time to escape as I enter the kitchen with one clean leap to the side, cutting his exit from this side and knowing I could reach him with my tail if he tried the front door and balcony again.


    However I should know better, for he does not try to escape and actually stands with a sword in hand, a red stone setting the edge ablaze.


    Takamori is left in shock on the side, not only for my impossible recovery and behavior but for the too fast sequences of actions that unfold.


    But of course Asher is different and is not affected by the sudden violence unfolding, is used to it even, and in a matter of moments he must have thought of all the outcomes and consequences of my actions, and so came to the conclusion that is better for him to interfere right away.


    So when I bend forward, arms stretched out, tail curved on top of my head with its sharp end still dripping blood, he says:


    "Seiji, ''capture him alive''." I do not need to look to know that the scribbles are brought to life, the biggest one carving my skin as deep as his command is able to get, a quick look and a growl at him are the only things I''m able to do to show my annoyance when Sean attacks.


    As far as my scaled natural armor is good I do not intend to try it out with an ablaze metal, so I sidestep his attack as the metal swings by, leaving an orange afterimage as his moves speed up more and more, keeping us in this deadly dance.


    I try to step on his feet to stop his maneuvers but he steps back, sword turned up ready to curve down at me.


    But that is the first time he is far enough from me for Asher to take action on the side, and of course he does not go down and dirty on it to knock the guy out, not when he can simply take the hidden gun out and rest its nuzzle right at the back of Sean''s head.


    "Drop your weapon." Asher says.


    "Or what Ashy? Will you kill me? What will the Colonel think of that?"


    "I will deal with him later. Drop the weapon or join the pile at the door."


    I can see that Sean still wants to mad dash at me, but as he cracks his neck to the side he proves to be a little less crazy than I thought of him at first, bringing his hands up and saying:


    "What a bummer Ashy, just when I was having some fun¡­ Alright, alright Ashy, I wield. Freaking hell could I had at least enjoyed this win first?" He says, mumbling as he goes down to drop the weapon on the floor, but at the last second his eyes go to the side, and instinctively I react when he tries to bring his weapon up towards Asher, the tip scratching him on the belly barely enough to draw blood because I hook my tail on Sean''s waist and bring him back towards my side, locking his arms with my hands and his body with my tail while I force him to drop the weapon by putting strength in my grip.


    "Argh, so violent, can you be a little more gentle? My skin gets marks easily after all, how will I explain this to the Colonel hey? Argh! Alright alright, stop!" He keeps talking even in this situation so I give him a little more incentive to shut the hell up.


    With him finally down for good I grim with my sharp teeth, but my happiness is cut short when the thought of killing him makes the markings light up in warning, making my eyes go up from Sean to Asher, who, smart as he is, must have caught up on the situation quite fast in regards to my line of thought and the sudden shinning of these markings.


    Being him I rather assume he knows already than the other way around for sure, especially when he reaches down to his wound only to find it already healed up, a small red line covering his stomach, the same place where I have a closing in wound too.


    Yeah, better assume that, which only makes things more difficult on my end.

 Chapter 61 - 59

    In the end Sean has been allocated to my former room in the house, meaning he is chained up in the basement right now, oh joy.


    After that encounter with the ''kind'' soldiers I''m left in an awkward position similar to a kid who just disobeyed their parents, especially when Asher makes me sit on the couch with Takamori while he deals with the problems raised by my outburst.


    I just think this is all bushtit, what was I supposed to do when the guy simply shots me in the head?! Play dead? Well, maybe that would have worked, but never mind! He shot me to kill the fucker! He deserved something in return, Asher could not expect me to play nice after that right?! Even more because he just tested out the resistance of this humanoid body of mine! What if my scales did not protect me then? So what, that would be it? He would walk in, kill me, and go back to his house as if nothing ever happened?


    Hell no, not on my watch.


    With all this frustration building up and without a place to vent it since I''m stuck with my butt on this sit I end up just crossing my arms and laying back down with my foot hitting the floor in annoyance at an increasing speed, but even showing clear signs of annoyance I''m ignored by Asher who, with a strange metal thing on his hand starts talking alone until a voice comes out of the device when it reaches his ear.


    "Hello, I would like to talk with the disposal team¡­ Yes¡­ Yes, ask Atsutane, say is Captain Murray''s request¡­ Ok, we will be waiting."


    "Atsutane?" Asks Takamori after coming back from one of the rooms, and of course bringing clothes with him, looking over Asher while approaching me. "What business do you have with The Nameless?"


    Asher turns around before pocking the metal thing up, pointing the pile of bodies at the door with his gaze.


    "I see¡­ The way you are so prepared for this gives me the scary thought that you have done this before." Taka says, but met with only silence he gulps down his worries, separating the clothes on the couch. "Are they trustworthy? And why would they care?"


    "¡­ We are business partners. Plus they have family out there, and I''m the only one who puts effort into keeping them safe too."


    "I see, never took you to have relationship with gangs, especially with the former mafia. I guess I should have expected I supposed¡­ You are never one to take things lightly, just don''t forget to eat at the end of the day alright?"


    Asher doesn''t answer but Takamori doesn''t seem to mind it as he starts trying to dress me up, first over the head, but since I cannot stand things turn difficult beyond that.


    "Seiji, ''behave''." Noticing the hard time his ''sit'' command is giving to Takamori Asher changes his word back to that freaking behave again, but I''m starting to understand it a little better, on how this command seems to be a generic one, and by the looks of it, since I managed to attack the soldiers with no problem, it depends on something to work, perhaps his judgment on the subject, allowing me to destroy our common enemy but not allowing me to break his chair.


    I mean, it seems reasonable, but I''ve never being one to think too much about stuff, enough to know that I can attack even if under this command, depending on who.


    Maybe I should test that out later, good thing that merely thinking already works uhm¡­


    After getting dress by Takamori he looks over to Asher and when the door belt rings he asks:


    "What have you brought me here for? What can I help?"


    "Delivery for mister Murray!" Says the person smelling of dry blood outside, but before opening the door up Asher turns and says:


    "Teach him our language. I cannot discipline him if he doesn''t understand what he is being punished for."


    At that Takamori stands, a little shocked, and says:


    "You don''t meant to¡­"


    "Yes."


    "Just because he is not human? All deserve a chance Asher, I don''t think-"


    "No, is because I''ll need him obedient for what is up to come."


    "¡­"


    "¡­Alright." At that Takamori pulls me up by the arm towards the stairs, but before we climb up Asher says:


    "I''ll be going out, will be back by evening, have him ready by then."


    "¡­" Without answering Takamori turns back around and, as we climb the first steps out of view the main door is open up so the guys outside can clean the place up from any traces of our little afternoon encounter.


    "Destroy the bodies, I want no evidence of how they died." I hear Asher say last before we enter a room to the side, muffling their voices with the wood barrier; Not that I could not hear them, but after that is all just people working and chitchat, uninteresting stuff, so I turn my attention towards Takamori and the place he has brought me to.


    I take a good sniff, and come to the conclusion that is where Asher spends most of his time at, a big bed on the side and a private living room on the other, with a couch, two chairs and a black metal thing on the other side, as well as a table for two in between, right up close to the wall.


    The windows are closed by curtains which gives a night vibe to the place, but soon Takamori ruins it by opening up a few blinders, enough to bring light to the place.


    Ugh, humans and their blind eyes.


    Takamori sighs, looking at me than at the room, trying to ignore what just passed and showing a strange calm image, but I can tell his heart has not calmed down yet, not his hands stopped shaking from such close encounter with death.


    Or perhaps he is scared of me? I may be so too¡­ However mind reading is not one of my many abilities unfortunately.


    He sits down on the couch, putting his legs over the small central table, and grabbing something made of metal he points it out before clicking.


    Then I hear voices, strange voices from people I did not perceive before, and growling I start sniffing frenetically trying to pinpoint the location of such sneak attackers that only came to life when they talked.


    However, as I look madly to our sides, teeth bared and claws stretched out, my eyes pass over the very calm Takamori as he watches my moves with surprise and awe, eyes widen and a little smile appearing as times goes until it turns into a chuckle that he tries to hide behind his hand.


    "Oh my, what was really cute of you Seiji."


    I raise my eyebrow and turn my head to the side, asking if he is not silly for laughing in a situation like this while we are under attack, but he simply points up front and says:


    "That''s a TV, a television, sorry for scaring you but the sound comes from there. We are not in danger, see?"


    I look from him to that thing, the black box suddenly filled with sounds and lights, people appearing, talking, and images of the attacks and the buildings falling from yesterday playing over it.


    I frown, approaching it while on alert, sniffing the air but not receiving any odors beyond the ones present before, and looking behind the thing, on the sides, and below I''m left to stare in confusion at the thing.


    "Haha, what a thing, I guess I still have a lot to teach you about." Takamori says, amused by my reaction, smiling like a kind mother chick who just found a stray to take care of.


    That day he starts with a full out teaching session that lasts until the sun goes down once more and he has to leave, letting me there to wait for Asher to come back.

 Chapter 62 - 60

    Asher takes his sweet time to come back I tell you. It is already nighttime when his front door opens and I hear his steps go from hard on wood to a soft pitter-patter as he gets inside the room while taking his shoes off, though what good will that do if none of his many guests today did the same? I on the other hand have not wearied shoes so far, so I''m bound to make a mess out of his home.


    And yet unaffected by it he goes about his routine downstairs, robotically working through it, until he finally comes to the second floor.


    I can almost see him standing on the other side of the door, his soft breathing and heartbeat giving him out no matter how subtle he tried to be.


    That makes me even more annoyed that I had been ambushed by him in the first place, it must have something to do with these markings I''m sure.


    Without a worry in the world Asher finally opens the door, a paper bag on his hands and a cold look in his eyes as he ignores me and goes straight towards the table on the side, glancing briefly at the images on television before turning it off..


    Hey, I was watching that! Resource material!


    At that he sits, taking his jacket off and throwing it over the bed, the blood smear is still present under, which shows just how these past days have been for the military, no time to even shower.


    He finally gets to stretch his long legs under the table and open the bag up, the smell of fresh food drifting in the air only to remind me that I haven''t eaten for a long time now.


    He opens the plastic container and steams comes out, unleashing the full potential of the food and making my stomach rumble as I clench my jaw so I won''t give him the satisfaction of being affected by it; or rather, at least not looking like I''m being affected by it.


    Two can play this stubborn game.


    I sit in front of him, not running away to avoid the situation but letting very clear that I''m up to the challenge, staring at him as he eats, but of course I should have known that he would not be so easily affected by my dispute.


    He finishes eating without uttering a word, cleaning his lips with a paper napkin, and only then he finally looks at me, crossing his hands in front of him in a calculated composed manner as if he has all the time in the world, and have not spent the last couple of days in living hell.


    "The Murray family has an interesting way to dealing with disobedience among their servants. Sometimes fear and agony are not enough, that we need to push the thin line that separates pain from pleasure... Most people are trained and prepared to feel pain, especially in the world we live in, but they are not prepared for the other way around¡­" At that he reaches out from the other side of the table and holds my chin forcibly with his gloved hand, forcing me to stare at him as he says: "I will teach you to obey me, only me, and I will return your loyalty with my own."


    "But disobey me¡­ and you will be punished."


    I understand a lot of what he says surprisingly, probably because of the red circle place I had as study contained a lot of this kind of talk; plus the TV; but he gives me a very clear indicator of what he has in mind when he stands, still grabbing me by the chin and only stopping when he manages to make me drop back on the couch.


    Ouch, I think after passing my own hand over my jaw. How rude of him.


    And yet he ignores my glare and goes to the wall behind the couch where a closet is, opening it up only to show the row of strange objects in line.


    I watch as his gloved hands pass over them, the tich material over around his finger somewhat distancing him from what he is about to do, as if he did not want to do it with his bare hands or have skin contact, fingers passing over a long yet strong black whip, some belts, a mouth ball, masks, long yet thin metal things, other many round and strangely shaped things, however something tells me I won''t like any of them.


    Especially when he takes a metal piece used to lock wrists together.


    And, well, I don''t need to be a genius to know that this is somehow turning sexual, even more when my short stay at the Red Circle had been enough for me to recognize some of the long shaped objects.


    And yet something is off, odd even, for he does not approach me with such intention to copulate, no lust, no nothing, only emptiness and calculated actions in his behavior, carrying a face that could be used to anything, from cooking a meal for dinner to killing a man in cold blood.


    And for some reason his aloof demeanor, especially while preparing to do something of this degree, makes me feel very angry and mostly annoyed that he would think he can play around with me while having that kind of frozen face.


    It only worsens when this turns out to be a power play that he intended to force control over me, making sure to have a strong hold of my chin or limbs to guide me to stay the way he wanted.


    Like a thing.


    That annoys me further. Is this the way of the Murray family? Then how many times has he done it with others? And how has he done it? I start to understand a little of his different way of dealing with this, probably something to do with the punishment part in all of this, when he stops in front of me, making me understand that he is serious about this.


    And that only makes me clench my teeth further.


    You really think I''ll let you use these toys on me like I''m a thing that belongs to you to be used as you please? Oh no no no, I got better plans for us tonight¡­ How about letting you know how wrong you are in trying to control me? To¡­ use me? Plus I will love to turn the tables around¡­


    And that''s just what I do.


    Ah Asher¡­ you will learn what happens when you play with fire¡­


    I guess we are about to test out that the command ''behave'' has a too wide meaning to be really effective, for I manage to grab him when he is about to lock me up and push him down on the couch, and yet no reaction comes out of him while I sit on his lap with him underneath me.


    Letting him just the way he thought he would have me tonight; bare and bond down to my wishes.

 Chapter 63 - 61

    Warning: Some mature content ahead


    "Seije, ge-" Aware that the first thing he would try to do is talk to change the command I quickly put my hand over his mouth and smile down at him.


    "No." I say for the first time in front of him, feeling my throat sore as I try to get use to speaking little by little. "Punish you." I complete, trying to use the words I''ve learned so far to pass the message.


    I''m not your plaything, your pet, I''m a being you can only dream of controlling, I have a mind, wishes, and a very, very stubborn personality.


    And I''m not bending down to you, to anyone, no matter what you do.


    For the first time when I speak I see a micro reaction on his frozen face, a little twist of the eye, and that brings a smile to my lips. So you are not this cold glacial inside are you? How about we find out? I wonder for how long you can maintain this fa?ade of yours¡­


    Plus making you prove of your own venom is just way funnier..


    He grabs my hand that covers his mouth with both of his hands but I don''t budge as, with my long tail, I bring something from the closet into reach, only to use the object to zip his mouth shut so I don''t need to keep using my hands to do so.


    But of course the first thing he tries to do is take it off, so I push his hands up and lock them together in place, coiling my tail over his wrists and letting his arms straight up and sealed in place to keep my hands free.


    Free to roam and do as they please.


    I see anger flashing in his eyes, but I just smile at it. "No play now? Play you." I say, even though I wasn''t sure if I''m using these words right, but I keep trying to anyway.


    He tries to force his way out but I only coil my tail tighter, and with my body over his waist his legs cannot reach me.


    When I see his neck exposed by my abrupt throw I start repaying his favor of grabbing me forcibly by going down and start biting his skin up only enough to redden it a bit, taking in his smell deeply before reaching out with my tongue, my heart racing as I''m able to have a taste of him once more just to be reminded about the kind of taste that could drive me mad, that made me think back in the day that killing him in one swift blow was a waste, the type of amazing flavor that made me go out of my way to get to only for the chance to have another sip.


    The grip of my tail hardens.


    I end up sucking his skin eagerly, leaving marks all over that soon disappear on his skin and a few moments later from my own, and still I try going further down towards the junction with the shoulders here a tick arterial vein pulsated underneath.


    I only part with his skin when I have to breathe, my hot breath against him, and with a little smile I notice that his heart has accelerated a bit too, even if his face hasn''t changed beyond that angry look.


    Hard on the fall I see, but you did not intend to stop with just this with me did you? Plus I want to test how far I need to go before that mask of yours crumble¡­


    If my tail was free it would be happily coiling and swinging midair by now.


    Licking my lips for more of his taste I know where I can get more of his scent, and almost driven by an insane desire I go down under his protests, clawed hands tracing the cloth that stood between us, no resistance given when I cut them open to reach his ripped abs underneath.


    Soft white skin still smeared with his dry blood.


    I don''t think twice before going down to it, and as clumsy as frantic I hungrily suck and lick his skin clean, holding his hips in place as to not let him move out of my attacks, starting with his hard stomach and bellybutton to make rounds around, lower and lower, too eager to dry him all out.


    And yet even when I reach the soft spots that makes him take in air a little too fast I''m left unsatisfied, and aware that I cannot break skin to have that warm red liquid flowing once more only increases my distress further.


    His taste, his smell, it drives me nuts, it clouds my thoughts and makes my heart race as a tickling sensation zips zaps at my back and takes root all over my body.


    I want more of him, I want it all.


    And as I take his smell and the warmth of his body I get to a place where I know can get more of him inside me, eyes red from hunger.


    I''m so eager to do so that I end up moving downwards a little to have a better angle and be able to reach his lower parts, smiling when I can smell a musky odor coming from below and a little bulge from his half hard member pressing against the cloth that lets me know that he enjoys being teased, his body seems to be far more¡­honest than that marble face of his.


    His words are muffled but they wouldn''t have reached my ears anyway, so entranced that I''m with his intoxicating smell, and his taste is just¡­


    And yet is not enough, I don''t really know why but I won''t be satisfied with this haft hard member, I want him fully up, I need him ready for more, I need to make him feel even more, to break him up for me just like he thought he could do to me.


    But in the end all resume to me wanting all of him.


    Yes, it downs me¡­ I did not just want a feast, I never cared for the other meals walking about, from the day I meet him I could only be driven this mad by his smell, only his taste will truly satisfy me.


    And yet the more I get from him, the more I''m left wanting more, so much more.


    Conversely I guess we have different opinions about the subject for while I''m entranced by his being he manages to twist us to the side and hit me with his knee right at my own half hard lower parts.


    And that''s when I learn that it feels just as bad as the markings burning along my skin to have that place hit.


    Ouch, ugh, yup, duly noted, protect my balls with my life from now on, ugh.


    I fall down to the ground while growling in pain when he frees himself and stands up, covering his lower parts in between, but as I recover from his attack, waiting for other to come, he simply walks over me and towards the door, and if I did not know better I would think he was running away from me.


    "Seiji, ''stay here''!" For the first time I hear a little fierceness in his voice, but before I can watch my work first hand and see what type of expression he has on his face he is already gone, leaving me locked up in that room with his new command.


    And yet I wasn''t mad, I could not be, because I just found out something really fun to kill some time with while having this humanoid form of mine, something that makes me laugh out loud alone in his room while enjoying my new type of hunt; well, laughing and grunting in pain as my hurt balls are pulled with the movement, ouch ouch.


    What a thing what a thing¡­ Thanks for the meal, Asher Murray, hope I can have a taste of you again soon...

 Chapter 64 - 62

    POV: Asher


    I almost have the urge to lock the room behind me, even though I know that he is bound to stay there by my command.


    Come on Asher, get yourself together, is not like you have no experience in that matter; well, perhaps not exactly that way, but still I''ve been thought worse, this is nothing I can''t handle, he is nothing I can''t handle.


    He is an odd creature however, I must at least give him that.


    And I see where this is going, or rather, where he wanted it to go to, on how he almost made me lose my cool, and how, in the childish brain of his, this must all sound like a game to him, but he is poking into rather serious matters without carrying about the consequences.


    Well, I guess that hasn''t changed from before¡­ this impulsive demeanor of his.


    But as he did not take his punishment serious we may have a big problem in our hands, for if he is discovered and I cannot prove his usefulness nor that I have control over him, then that might be it, for both of us.


    The Citadel doesn''t care how many he can kill with one blow, how many will be saved with his actions, a loose cannon will be put down immediately.


    And with that attitude even I am tempted to do it myself, daring to turn the tables like that¡­ I keep thinking, still annoyed that my heart beat has not calmed down yet, neither has¡­ other things.


    Though I learned something interesting too, how he reacted to my blood, how, for the second time in that position, he loses his calm as much as to ignore me with the taste of my blood.


    That can be useful¡­ more than the Murray way at least.


    Taking a deep breath and swallowing down the reminiscent troubles caused by him I have to make a detour for a cold shower before dealing with other taxing matters, and glad for having a guest room I use those accommodations, mind full of troubles coming from all places.


    And yet my gaze finds a way to land at the marking behind my hand that always shines when I give him an order, scribbles writing in Shinzaki language that I forgot to ask Takamori to translate in the confusion.


    Plus he did not cut Seiji''s hair like I intended him to do, I need him the most different from before as possible, and having his hair in front of his face will only keep his identity hidden for so long.


    I turn the water off, letting the remains of liquid to drip from my hair onto the floor, the constant sound helping me get myself back on track again.


    Very well, I guess I left my guest waiting for too long, I shall pay him a visit now.


    I get dress and pass Seiji''s door without giving it much attention, knowing that he would be able to hear me, going downstairs and into the basement where another person is chain up awaits now.


    Sean.


    "Well well glad to have company finally! I started thinking that you may have forgotten about me. Starving to death is just a boring way to die you know? At least make it something epic Ashy!" Tempted to put a mouth gag in his mouth too but stopping myself since I came here to talk I calmly drag a chair to sit right in front of him.


    "I did not came here to kill you." I answer then, making his eyebrows rise.


    "Oh, come on Ashy, don''t play dumb and don''t offend my intelligence please, is the only way you can keep that thing hidden while not having to worry about me. We both know that, after some time, the Colonel will be searching for me, and once he finds the order of prison in your name it won''t be long before he puts two and two together. And when that happens I''m not only getting your pet killed but you from not only disobeying an order but for restraining an officer, and killing those soldiers too, that''s that as well."


    He lets his face drop to the side, a cold look in his eyes that only someone very familiar with death and killing could have, the eyes of a murder.


    The type of eyes that suck all hope out of you.


    "There is only one way Ashy¡­ killing me, ditching the body in a place never to be found, and cleaning the place very well, even if they know it was you there won''t be any proof to be held against you, and I''m sure you already deal with the cameras around your area, you always had a hand on the people from the circles."


    I already had. "No, I won''t kill you because you are not going to say anything to anyone." At that he frowns.


    "I don''t follow Ashy, did he ate your brain or something?"


    I bend forward on the chair to keep a very close, eye level talk with him as I say: "You won''t tell anyone because there is one thing that you want the most, something beyond the fame, the name, the titles, anything that anyone can give you."


    "Which is?"


    "A good hunt."


    "Oh Ashy I didn''t realize you knew me so well." He says with a hint of sarcasm.


    "Then tell me Agent Cole, what do you think the higher ups will do once they find out about him? You will be losing your only chance of fighting something as unique and powerful as him, and for what? Following the rules?" I drag some words out to let them sink in, the meaning behind it all. "Even more he may be the key to unlock the mystery behind these creatures, these attack, and how knows what may be dragged out of their holes by him¡­"


    "Doesn''t that sound far more interesting than letting it end by the hands of others¡­ Agent Cole?"


    At that he understands what I''m saying, that his prey, the one and only of his kind known so far, would be taken away from him, the kill, the prize, would end in other''s people hands.


    With a new smile on his face and a crazy glint in his eyes he says:


    "¡­ I''m listening."

 Chapter 65 - 63

    There is the smell of blood in the air, a pungent iron odor that is difficult to grasp and yet easily recognizable, flashes of blade, sweat and soil as the water tries to wash away the chaos that unfolds.


    There are shadows, many shadows along the rain, screams and clacks of metal as blades meet and bullets are shot, the metal colliding, sometimes missing, then another scream.


    "Koshiro¡­ mister Koshiro¡­ SEIJI!" A scream cleans my vision as if I had my eyes closed, but as I blink the confusion away I see no rain around me, no battlefield, only the plains of our proud nation stretching out below us.


    "Seiji." I hear someone call. "Spacing out again?"


    I turn around, already resting my fist in my stretched out palm in salute for them as I give a half bow. "Master, sorry I did not hear you approach."


    The person approaches, the sun framing them from behind, making so that I cannot look them in the eye as I narrow my vision from the blinding light.


    "What troubles your mind Seiji?"


    "N-nothing, I just needed some space, that''s all."


    "Uhm¡­" I''m sure they are not convinced as they sit beside me to watch the sun coat the fields with its warm rays.


    "Is just¡­"


    "Yes?"


    "¡­" I''m too afraid to sound weak or offend their teachings, so I end up saying nothing once more.


    "Tomorrow is a big day for you¡­ Your first real battle. Are you scared?"


    "N-no, of course not!" The moment the words come out of my lips a paper fan hits me in the ear.


    "Ouch." I say, covering my light wound.


    "I did not teach a fool now did I? Only the mad would not fear to put oneself in front of danger and death."


    "But¡­ But I remember you say that we must appear weak only when strong, but never strong when weak¡­"


    "That is that and this is this. One thing is what you show your enemies, and other is what you really feel inside. The foundation of a temple must always be sturdy, and yet waver with the wind, one must not be overconfident, and yet lack all confidence at all."


    "The secret is always in the equilibrium."


    "Fear will keep you alive¡­ as long as you keep your hands on the rein and your mind focused."


    "Never lose sight of yourself. Never lose your essence. Never¡­" Their words are muffled suddenly by the crackling flames that take the air and dance among the dark and consume what stands in their path.


    As I see myself alone again, looking at the horizon, a river of death standing in my way; young, old, friends, strangers, all meet their end here.


    The price to pay for a peace that never comes.


    My eyes set on the machines over the horizon and, cover in blood, I swear to put an end to this madness.


    I''m sorry master, but your wise words cannot guide me anymore¡­ for I swear that this oppression will end, and to find our balance I must fight.


    For my people I must be strong, the strongest¡­ until no machine can push us back anymore.


    "Seiji, wake up, come and eat."


    This time I can feel the weight of my body against the floor as I open my eyes, only to find a pair of cold ones staring back.


    He does not wait nor repeat himself, simply stands up and goes out of the room as I try to awake from my confused state.


    And try to calm the burning flame that has just been set ablaze inside me.


    I have a fist closed over my chest, and as I open my hand I feel a strange emptiness envelop me, and the lack of something dear, so many things lost¡­


    Why is it like this? Why am I¡­ feeling this way? Feeling it at all¡­


    Is like a void is stirring inside my heart, and even if full of emptiness is strength is enough to carry the winds with it.


    I stand without being relieved of this feeling, going down the stairs and standing by the table.


    Asher gives me a look but says nothing as he fills two plates with food, putting the table and sitting on the opposite chair from me.


    I''m only taken back from my drunken state when the food''s odor reaches my nostrils and, flaring those up, I finally look down to the plate of food in front of me.


    And somehow it smells¡­ deliciously.


    I was about to simply leap on it when Asher takes a sit on the opposite side and, with a single fierce glace at me, looks back at the other chair.


    "Let''s sit and eat. We have a big day ahead of yourselves." While pointing with his palm and not using the commanding words, I''m more than suspicious of his actions, of why out of nowhere he is kind to me, even more after what he tried to enforce last night.


    And how did that go for him ugh?


    That thought brings a smug smile to my face that earns a raise of his eyebrow. As he starts eating though I end up sitting and grabbing the instrument he is using to put the food in his mouth, however as I awkwardly hold it I end up bending the metal into a U shape.


    Asher only watches at first, but then he goes to the kitchen and brings something with him, a pair of wooden things that make me tilt my head to the side.


    What? Metal didn''t work so now you are trying wood? There is something wrong with that line of thought¡­


    And yet as he passes me those I somehow feel very comfortable while holding them, almost as if¡­ familiar with these, and as I go and eat with them I easily grab a piece of meat in between the chopsticks.


    And the images from before come back to assault me as I look at the meat dangling in between the wooden stick right in front of me as I feel puzzled and yet welcomed, filling up my empty mind even if with things I do not comprehend, oddly familiar things.


    Is an odd feeling, to say the least, a mixture of strangeness and familiarity¡­


    Only after a few moments I finally eat the meat up, only to realize why it smelled so good in the first place; the taste, the texture, a differently known juicy meat, a delicacy that cannot be obscured by the taste of plain meat, the type of meal that makes one fight an army for.


    The taste of human flesh.

 Chapter 66 - 64

    I savor and chew the meat up, but I cannot help but look towards Asher in surprise; what the hell did he just do? Is he feeding me human flesh? I mean, I cannot complain about such gourmet meat, but I wonder if that is a good idea on his part.


    However I soon realize what he is up to, for this taste is not meager like the other humans, and if their meat is already succulent as is, this one¡­this one is pass what words are capable of describing as.


    And I had such taste before¡­ and when suspicious I smell the air I catch a faint odor of his blood, fresh blood, and understand what happened.


    For he used his own blood as a sort of sauce for the food.


    He ate while I put two and two together, and once I realize what he has done he puts his fork down and speaks to me:


    "Since you are more stubborn than I thought and I cannot have you trying to find loopholes in my commands all the time, I will work with a rewards system. Obey me, and you will have delicious food like this every day. Disobey me and I''m sure to be very creative with your punishments."


    This punishment thing again? Why is he so obsessed with that? I''m sure I should feel more bothered by the fact, angry even, but with his aftertaste still lingering in my mouth and a plate of warm meat coated with his blood drives my reasoning away with the wind.


    Eat like this every day? Isn''t even better than what I had in mind for him before, of eating him piece by piece? Is far longer than what he would have survived I''m sure¡­ But am I up to pay the price that comes with it? And what is exactly the price I''ll be paying? Freedom? Obedience? Such things don''t roll well in my tongue.


    "Why?" I ask, but only a roughen growl sounds out from my mouth, so I cough it away and try again: "Why? Trouble, work, why?"


    He looks at me, then down, thinking, then stands up to pace back and forth with his hands on the back as he starts talking: "I''m sure you understand that we humans are at war with the creatures outside, the ghouls, but before that we humans were at war against each other."


    "War?" I ask about the strange word.


    "Yes, fighting, combat, for food, for many things." Oh, I see, like a fought some bears back in the day; but label that ''fighting'' means they stood a chance, which they didn''t. "And we were separated into two great nations, the Wilraine, with their four great states, Methoiles, Asmurg, Lestreau, Breas Scya, and the Shinzaki with their five countries, Oskua, Haskue, Achijan, Treoji, Sheuya, both separated by the great Dragonspine River in the south and the Slumbering Mountains on the north."


    "This war, this fight, lasted years, generations were lost to it were the young died like their fathers. Is easy to say that such long combat leaves many scars and one of them is very clear in the prejudice they have for each other, for their cultures and believes. It goes far from a simple dispute, and has become personal for many."


    "You Wilraine?" I ask, trying to keep up with all of these, and yet not surprised by some; and probably saying the name wrong too, but he underdstands.


    He stops talking, thinking, and merely says: "Yes¡­and no. As you see now, those at war before are now living together, and many¡­ troubles arise from it. One of that is the mixed bloods, and the mistreatment from the Citadel towards their past enemy, the Shinzaki. And that goes far beyond the slums and the outer cities, it goes for how the higher-ups decide to maintain and rule a city."


    "You are Shinzaki, there is no denying, and they have a dispute with me that would make them rejoice in finding out about us. It would be the excuse to eliminate u both."


    I narrow my eyes at that. "Not weak. Fight."


    "Yes, we will¡­ but not know, not against the entire city, the entire Citadel, there are far too many enemies for us to get out in the light."


    I see¡­ I''m starting to understand where this is going. "Shadows, ambush."


    "Yes¡­But for that I need, I''ll have you cooperating. If I cannot control you then I''ll have to dispose of you myself. I cannot have such an inability on my side. But¡­ you are worth the risk, you have the potential to become what we needed to turn the tables around."


    I have the feeling that things are about to get more complicated than I would have anticipated. Is he talking about changing the ties against their humans counterparts? About revolution?


    Dude I just wanted to have a feast, that''s all, how did I fall in such a deep pit?


    "Why?" I ask once more, trying to convene my thoughts.


    "Why telling you know? Because you are their target too, they would have you dead before you can even open your mouth."


    Many doubts arise with this talk, but we end our conversation when that metal thing starts ringing in his pocket, lighting up until he reaches it and starts talking.


    I narrow my eyes and pay attention to the sounds, managing to hear the other voice that came from the device, an intriguing little thing that carries sound around.


    However even without paying attention nor my acute hearing I would have been able to hear Takamori on the other side:


    "Do not dare ignore me Asher! I know you are still there, and I demand some explanations about yesterday! What the hell was all that about? And about that boy? Is he even human? And how are you so ok with that? Also I won''t be able to come to your place, they have started to check permits again."


    ¡­Have I ever said that humans talk too much?


    Because yeah, humans talk non stop¡­ Well, at least now I got time to savor my food, so that''s just what I do as I ignore the burning ears one-sided discussion that Takamori is giving.


    It is a first that I''m not the one getting reprehended that''s for sure, and is even more satisfying that Asher is the one taking the hit, which only widens my smile as I eat.

 Chapter 67 - 65

    ¡­I cannot say that I''m surprised that we have come to this place, not after all that unfolded back at the house within that metal talking thingy.


    Hehe, seems like someone is not completely made of ice after all¡­ otherwise why would he have listened to Takamori and come to visit his friend in the end?


    We do not enter by the front large doors however, instead we go to one of the side entrances hidden among the greenery that follows the outer walls of the place, and as we enter we are welcomed by a person with only half their face showing, for the balcony they stood at has a cover for the eyes as to preserve the identity of the guest at the other end.


    "Takamori will be serving you in a moment, please wait for him in the next room to your right."


    Already aware of his surroundings and about the procedures Asher walks along the empty halls with ease, making me trail behind him.


    Well, if it is to see him getting scolded again I''m down for it, is such a rare event after all.


    Opening up the strange side door we enter a mostly empty room, with a bed on the side but nothing more beyond the way too small table at the center and some frames painted on bamboo.


    What is this? Only very short people live here?


    However even as Asher ignores me he ends up teaching me its use when he sits on the floor in front of the table, proving that even his legs can fit under if he wishes..


    Sitting on the floor? But did they not use chairs and the like? These humans are so strange and confusing at times, plus what is the deal with these walls? They seem so feeble, almost as if made of paper, and what about these lights? They concealment the light bulb with a red cover, looks like paper too¡­ perhaps is for atmosphere? Because it is not illuminating as much as it could, however that may be the point, even more when the bright light is turned into a cozy red one instead.


    Not only that but I take the smell in as a lot of sweet odors reach my nostrils, not only from people and their perfumes but from sticks burning to the side, giving the place an almost sickening honeyed odor.


    I hear light yet hurried steps approaching from outside, and I recognize Takamori even before he opens the door and walks in, what I did not expect is that he would be blindfolded, carrying a set of tea pot and other utensils in front of him, is hurried demeanor left outside as he enters with grace, showing his smooth white legs outside the long black robs he is wearing.


    I frown at the scene, at all the effort wasted on us, looking from Asher to Taka as he kindly talks as if not aware of in whom''s presence he is at, which I found out to be the case as he cannot see us and Asher does not speak for some reason, letting the other kneel down and start preparing the tea.


    Only for his nice face to crumble in the middle of preparing it when he lets a sigh out.


    "Asher, is that you right? You know that isn''t funny anymore. Just say something so we can get to the point will you?"


    "¡­ If it wasn''t me you would have just given them my name."


    "Oh, come on, who else requests this old man here beyond yourself? Plus you are always the only one that keeps the silence for this long, or your hands to yourself mind you. Also I called you to come not long ago, and is still daytime, give me a break." And yet, angry as is, Takamori continues to brew the tea in an automatic manner, as if he has done many, many times before until exhaustion.


    "Also, that the hell was that yesterday, that boy, those soldiers, you want me to simply suck it up and go with the flow? Ohh I don''t think so, you own me an explanation and-" Only then he takes the blindfold off and, as his glimmering with anger eyes finds out that Asher had not come alone, he suddenly is left out of words, letting his mouth open like a fish only to awkwardly close it moments later, staring at me for a moment.


    "Oh, well, uhm¡­ Hi again, Seiji right? How¡­ how are your studies going? Hope this thick head did not give you a hard time yesterday¡­" He finishes the tea off almost as if to vent his anger by moving his hands, but calming down a little after seeing me he, instead of passing the tea to Asher who is already ready to take it, passes the bowl with the warm liquid to me.


    Even if feeling a little awkward with the situation, and not knowing what to do with the bowl, I take it because I can see a small frown cross Asher''s forehead, and I discovered I great hobby in pushing his buttons to the limit.


    Good thing I breath fire however, otherwise I would have burned my mouth by sipping the tea without blowing it.


    Takamori notices the fact, but chooses to ignore it by continuing with the main subject at hand: to bully Asher- I mean, to get information out of him.


    "So¡­? I''m giving you the chance to explain things here, or do you not trust me enough anymore?"


    That is a tricky question that makes both of them stare each other in the eyes for a while in silence, and as my tea ends for me sipping it all the time out of nervousness Takamori takes it from my hand and fills it up once more, all without taking his eyes off from Asher.


    "¡­Very well¡­" He says, in the end, and has to explain everything that''s happened so far, from my first attack to our other encounters.


    I did not expect that he would really tell him everything, and I''m more than surprised by this act of trust, however not more surprised than learning just how much a small pot of tea can carry inside.


    Please stop, I don''t want more tea, my bladder is not used to this! I think, cursing that I took it in the first place.


    I just want to watch you two fight in silence, is that too much to ask? And yet they are not even fighting anymore! Urg¡­

 Chapter 68 - 66

    "¡­ I cannot believe it¡­" Takamori says in the end, now looking closely at me. "I mean, I believe you, is just that is so¡­ surreal. There is so much we do not know about the ghouls, how they came to be and¡­ you just managed to stumble into a one of a kind and, not only that, bond him to you in a way never seeing before? I always knew you had good luck, but this¡­ this is far beyond that."


    As he says it Takamori cannot help but stand and pace back and forth, hand on his forehead and a worried look on his face. "Plus now with those ghouls acting up outside, things are not looking good overall, new types of creatures coming to life, and I can only fear for our lives if there is more of his kind out there. So what now? What are you going to do? Please tell me that is not something stupid¡­"


    "¡­" Asher keeps quiet and I, partially understanding the flow of the conversation, find that I''m more interested in the way they are acting than in what they are actually saying, most already known by me since, well, I''m basically the topic they are talking about, most of the time at least.


    No¡­ What intrigues me is the fact that the so cold and demanding Asher is patiently waiting and obeying Takamori, the so closed up controlling captain is listening to someone beyond himself for once.


    That makes me wonder just how far their relationship goes, just how long they know each other¡­ just how deeply they do so.


    I catch myself narrowing my eyes and studying Asher''s behavior and body as they talk, in how¡­ relaxed he appears to be, nothing major that can be noticed with just a quick glance, but observing I can see his not so stiff shoulders, his open palms, but mostly his not as defensive eyes.


    And for some reason that annoys me quite a bit.


    In a foul mood I''m taken by surprise when Takamori gets angry at Asher; once more; but this time for a different reason that I try to figure it out.


    "You cannot be serious now! What if they find out? No, when they find out, then what? This is a terrible idea and you know it, it will be the end of you both like that!"


    "¡­Takamori, calm down, you know I''m right about this."


    "Right? Right?! You always think is about that, and you are smart, you are mostly right, but is not a matter of having reason now, is a matter of putting your life in even more danger, like always! You have to stop pretending you don''t care about your own life and stop being so reckless! I know part of it is your duty, and the other part is because of the world we live in right now, not only after the war but because of the ghouls, but still you don''t need to make things worse for yourself and go after risky situations! You are not untouchable! Also-"


    "Takamori!" Suddenly Asher says, high enough to count as a scream coming from him, which makes Taka stop blabbering and look back at him.


    "You know as well as I that is only a matter of time before they find a reason to dispose of me."


    "But¡­but you are a hero, you even have medals for it, you are a captain for crying out loud! They cannot be unto that still!"


    "And that is even more reason to do it. A mixed blood would never get this far in the ranks if not for what I did. It¡­bothers quite a lot of people."


    Wait, hero, rank, what? What did he do? Now I''m curious.


    "He-ro?" I try saying, and my small attempt in talking makes both men who had forgotten about my presence until now turn their heads towards me.


    "Oh, yes, you don''t know about it do you Seiji? Sorry, it must have sounded confusing to you. Well, it may not seem like it but this guy here is a big shot, when the first wave of ghouls came most panicked when they realized normal bullets and guns did not kill them, and the Citadel may not assume but they were close to collapse."


    "You can imagine right¡­ an army of unknown undying creatures advancing through your lines¡­ a scary thought, hell on earth for them, and back then they did not have their walls to protect them, so all the continent was bound to fall into ghouls claws at the first dreadful night."


    "However, this guy here was at the front lines within Shinzaki war, and instead of running away he observed as much as he could, and figure out that ghouls are weak to fire and used that to back them off from Wilraine territory."


    "Holding off the first night was the hardest and the most important one, so thanks to that, even if against their politics, they had to give credit for his actions and make him captain, a title that only his mixed blood was holding him off from."


    Oh, that sounds interesting, so the Citadel and humankind only exist today because of his quick thinking¡­ is actually quite the badge to have.


    And yet there are people who want him dead¡­ jealously? Prejudice? Such a good useful asset like himself to be ended just for such stupid reasons¡­ sometimes I wonder just how humans are still alive until this day, they are definetly not as smart as they think they are, at least the animals outside know how to embrace their own nature.


    But what is the human nature after all? I can only wonder¡­


    "Which only makes me wonder more¡­ are you even a ghoul, Seiji? You can breathe fire after all¡­ something deadly to ghouls, and even hunt them down too¡­ Never seeing a ghoul eat another one, kill perhaps, but they never feed on each other, so that''s quite odd¡­"


    He kneels in front of me, raising strange questions that make me uneasy, only to continue his stream of inquiring:


    "What are you, Seiji? You have a human form after all, but your other form is completely off from it, and all the ghouls have some human resemblance, but not you. I don''t think you are even a ghoul. Strange¡­ don''t you know? Do you remember anything?"


    Remember¡­? What is there to remember? I¡­ I don''t know¡­


    "Which reminds me¡­ how do you know his name, Asher? You did not simply gave him one now, did you¡­?"


    That makes my ears perched too as we both turn to stare at Asher, waiting for an answer.


    But I would have never guessed what comes out from his mouth moments later.

 Chapter 69 - 67

    "¡­ I did not."


    "Then why do you call him Seiji? Seiji Koshiro¡­ Hope you don''t mind me calling you by your first name too, Seiji, I did it without thinking." I just shrug. Why should that bother me?


    "Because that is his name." Asher continues, ignoring the attempt at formalities.


    "¡­Yes?" Takamori says, insisting on getting an answer out.


    Asher frowns a bit, but he is quick in getting control over his emotions again so his face looks akin to a statue when he starts talking.


    "I saw his face in our second encounter. I recognized him."


    "Recognized? His human form? Wait, did you know him? He wasn''t like this before?"


    I feel an uneasy feeling growing at each word, as if I''m losing myself amidst disputes and memories I did not comprehend.


    "Did know¡­ as my enemy."


    "How so?" Is mine and Takamori''s time to frown.


    "He was a great warriors from the Shinzaki army, and I have fought against him, older looking at the time."


    "He was one of the Seven Great Samurais."


    ¡­ The who now? I think, going with the flow for this is already too much to swallow.


    "¡­The seven samurais¡­ this fella here?" Takamori never seemed more astonished and bewildered than now, not even when we told about myself and our contract, which tells just how much of a big deal this is to him. "You don''t mean those Seven Samurais¡­ right? The Leading Hands of the Emperor? The Emperor''s watchful eyes? The only ones beyond the wife, the teachers, to be allowed to look the Royal Leader in the eye?"


    "¡­There is no doubt about it. I checked twice already."


    "No way, but they went missing right before the ghoul attack happened, how come he simply appears here, and like this nonetheless?"


    "¡­I don''t know."


    "Well I sure as hell want to know, things would have been a lot more different if they were around¡­But oh well, no point in thinking like that anymore, but still it''s quite the mystery isn''t it¡­ do you think it has any relation with the state he is in right now?... Wait." He says, looking from myself towards Asher than back, almost in a comical way." Don''t you think that perhaps it has something to do with the ghouls as well, you may even discover something about how they came to be, this¡­ this is actually quite a big deal!"


    "Uhm." Asher agrees without much excitement, Takamori however cannot contain it and starts walking back and forth with a smile on his face.


    "Maybe we will know what happened, how they came to be, better understanding them can mean better fighting them off, perhaps we can even have a vaccine done!" He mumbles, going back and forth, and only stops when his thoughts calm down and he goes backs around it to ask:


    "But what are you going to do about it Asher?"


    "If the higher ups know they will kill him." He says, while Takamori nods.


    "Yes they will¡­ and any clue you may find will be stolen by them, we cannot trust it¡­ plus he may be the key to understanding the situation better. Still that is quite the risk you are taking, I don''t like it¡­ Will you tell your troops about him?"


    "¡­Yes."


    Takamori frowns. " Why? Wouldn''t be better if fewer people know about his identity?"


    "I trust them, plus they will be included in this mission, they have the right to know what they are getting themselves into. Also¡­" He says, looking at me, making Takamori sight go to me, lowering to my wrist, were instead of a red line now a black one replaced it, exchanged this morning by that cold captain over there.


    "No way, you¡­ Are you sure this is ok? Accepting him on the team just like that?"


    "As a captain I have the right to command sixty to two hundred men, and have just accepted my thirteen member, don''t see what the problem is, plus they never cared much about the ones under my command if I keep a low number. No matter how good and well trained there are, I could not slash back with this few, or so they think."


    "I see¡­ still, I worry¡­ the path you follow will be a hard one."


    "It always has been, for both of us."


    Silence finally settles in that small room after this very long conversation, and sighing Takamori looks away, somewhat sounding tired, and shushes Asher with his hand.


    "Go now then, seems you will be very busy from now on, don''t want to keep around any longer, chop chop, but be careful will you?"


    "Always."


    With one last look at the now sitting Takamori as, with his legs bent backward, kneeling and sitting on top of his legs as if it was nothing, he starts gathering the bowls and tea making utensils to leave too, however we do not wait around enough to see when he stops moving, a strange look in his eyes when they focus up towards the exit, aware that we were long gone and yet keeping his gaze there for a long time, as if we would appear back out of nowhere.


    And yet, in this secluded VIP part of the building, not a soul could be seen passing by to take him away from his trance, until he looks down away, sighing.


    "Asher, my friend, where have you got yourself into¡­ This is far bigger than just us anymore¡­" At that, having put everything on the trail, he takes his cellphone off from inside the robe and types a memorized number, talks with someone until they recognize his voice and password, only then he can finally speak with the one he wanted from the beginning.


    "Yes, I''m sure of it, he is one of the seven¡­ Yes, he is in fighting condition, but I don''t think he is ready yet, perhaps after we has more human than whatever that is inside him¡­ no I don''t think meeting him is a good idea now¡­ Of course, I''ll keep you updated¡­ I think so too, with the ghouls attacking like that, is about time that things start to change here too¡­ I understand, I will be prepared."


    With a new heavy weight in his heart Takamori turns the phone off, looking at it moments later even when off fo a long time ago, his hand clenching the device as the silence of his lips does not reflex the chaotic thoughts whirling up in his mind.


    For he knew that things are about to change, getting more and more complicated, and somehow his childhood friend finds himself right in the storm''s eye.


    He just hopes that we will manage to overcome this trial, like many others he has this far.


    Takamori can only hope and prepare¡­ for now.

 Chapter 70 - 68

    I don''t know where I was expecting to go next, but Asher surprises me once more with the place he takes me to, more unanticipated than when I realize that he had just given me clear passage through most of these gates inside the city with the black military bracelet.


    The place we go to is in a street full of people and stores on each side of the road, and once past the front glass door I can see the inside is full of chairs and mirrors, a strong sweet smell filling the place, making me sneeze as we step inside.


    "Welcome, welcome!" Some greet us inside in a cheerful manner.


    The place is full of little things that I have never seen before, all with strong perfume to them, many shelves with bottles, towels, colorful containers from small to big, and even some flowers vases here and there as well as many places to sit down, all with a great illumination up above them to increase the appeal of the place, a charming mix of white and shades of blue.


    "Welcome, Asher, and oh my who is this one? Such beautiful hair mistreated like this¡­But don''t worry hon, you came to the right place, I will fix you right up, leave it to me!"


    I don''t like how excited this stranger seems to be with my presence here, especially with such focus on me, coming closer while staring at my hair, touching it a second later.


    "Yes, yes, I can work with this, I can make wonders out of it¡­ So what will it be today hon? Hydration? You need it, uff you do, and cutting the ends for sure, look at it."


    "Make it short." Asher simply says on the side, not bothering in explaining the situation for me, but no surprise there; though I quickly grasp the position I''m in moments later into it, especially when the stranger seems so interested in my hair..


    "Short? Good lord with a hair like this¡­Black raven that reflects the light like petrol, and you want it short? Such a waste of good hair that will be¡­" After receiving no further answer from Asher, the guy sighs, saying: "Alright, whatever you say, but I still think is just a shame to cut such a nice hair."


    After that the guy messes around with a few things, coming back and forth, giving me a glimpse of a familiar sharp tool that a crazy woman in the past tried to use on me, just after I arrived at this city.


    That makes me sneer in displeasure, even more after he says:


    "Now love, come and have a seat, will be over in no time." He says after patting the chair that stands in front of the mirror.


    Now now you must be crazy if you think I''ll simply sit down in front of a stranger with a sharp tool in his hands like this is nothing, surely Asher does not th-


    "Seiji, ''Sit down'' please." What?! You little shi-.


    I sit down.


    For a moment I forgot the kind of situation I''m in.


    The stranger does not seem to realize that I''m forced into seating as with a smile he starts working, first taking a cloth and putting over me and taking my hair back at the strange bowl attached to the back of the chair, and looking at the state my hair is in he starts by brushing the knots out of it, seemly having some hard time doing so, but keeping the smile all the way into the end.


    After brushing and breaking a sweat he pulls my head backward and before I have time to even frown at his actions when I feel a gush of hot water splashing my hair, which makes me jump in place for I did not expect it.


    The stranger has the audacity of chuckling about it, saying: "Sorry, love, didn''t mean to surprise you." And worst is that, when I look at the mirror, I can see that even Asher has a small smile on his face.


    The.


    Prick!


    I narrow my eyes at the vision, promising to return the favor as soon as possible, already curving my lips up just thinking about the payback.


    And this is the point where I realize what Asher''s intentions are, having me clean up to meddle in with the humans, the higher class humans that is, not the ones at the slums.


    I understand the need for that, but it doesn''t mean I like it.


    Once it comes to the part of cutting my hair though the strange man stops with the blade mid-air while holding my wet hair backward, and as he brings the blade forward he seems to deflate and drop his hand while looking back at Asher again.


    "Seriously though he will look much better with a treated long hair than a short one, especially that military style, doesn''t fit well with his face."


    "Short haircut". Asher simply says, but the stranger seems serious about going against it and insisted:


    "Long hair."


    "¡­Short."


    "Long. Hair."


    "¡­No."


    "Look, I don''t tell you how to do your job so you don''t tell me how to do mine, how does that sound?"


    Asher raises his eyebrow at the confrontation, which only speaks of incoming trouble. However the stranger seems rather persistent about it, as if this matters a lot to him; his motives escape me; but he ends up settling with this:


    "How about a middle term? Not too short, not too long, how does that sound¡­?" He asks, but even if it sounds like he''s given Asher an option, truly he is already cutting my hair even before finishing his sentence at the height he intended to, shoulder ledge, enough so my black hair would shine and frame my face, or be kept in a high small ponytail when needed.


    I cannot deny however that once he''s done I find it odd to have my face in display like this, to not have a curtain of hair in front of my eyes, obscuring my gaze from the others.


    Is oddly¡­ exposing I would say.


    Leaving my hair in a ponytail, we finally manage to leave that place, the cold Asher man beside me very quiet after the long wait and the confrontation.


    But still, I''ve not forgotten to repay your kindness¡­ and I find the opportunity in the next store we go to.

 Chapter 71 - 69

    As one may have imagine the next store we go to is a continuation of the one before, still trying to make me¡­ presentable for the other humans around since by merely changing one part of me has already given brought forth a different kind of look from them, akin to the disgust or completely avoidance the humans had at first.


    Still something is odd¡­ and they are the attires that I''m wearing.


    For what I understand so far he somehow has made me one of his own, part of the military special troops or something, and strangely at the lack of documentation needed, decors seem to be at the top of the list of necessities in regards to looking alike the black badge I carry now.


    So because of that we do not wait around and go straight to the next place in line¡­ the clothing shop.


    Even if the places around here are somewhat small they use their available space to the fullest, and this one wasn''t an exception, with coat racks along the walls, supports to display other clothes in the middle, forming small aisles in between for passage, and a place to pay at the back, as well as a changing room to the side.


    The only thing is¡­ there is only military clothing in display, as well as some basic black T-shirts and camouflage pants.


    We do not stay long searching for what we need there, especially since there are not many options to begin with, and as the seller measures my size by putting them in front he asks me to change and put these clothes on in the changing room to the side, and as I simply stand there in lost of what to do his eyes go to Asher in an awkward gesture while trying to keep the smile on, making Asher cross his arms as the seller gladly goes attend another customer''s necessities.


    I''m not dumb, at this point I''m aware of what they want me to do, only that¡­ I see my opportunity there..


    Giving Asher a side look I have to control myself to not let anything trespass over my face, especially now that it is clear to see my expressions with the hair out of the way, and stand around, not moving towards the booth, looking at him as he stares back.


    "¡­What?"


    "Don''t know."


    "Don''t know what?"


    "Dress. Don''t know." That is actually true but let''s ignore my lack of knowledge shall we?


    His expression stiffens and he presses his finger in between his eyes, trying to massage away the stress I''m giving him, and taking the clothes from the seller''s balcony he guides me to the changing room.


    The seller is already occupied with other clients when we enter the wooden very small space together, a big mirror on one wall, and the door on the other.


    Asher locks it and turns towards me, and I can see the small frown forming beyond his cold mask.


    Are you bothered Asher? Good¡­because things are about to get worst, for you that is.


    I do not move to help him out, keeping a hopeless unmoving form as he puts the clothes on a little stool on the side and clear his throat before moving his hands towards me.


    I watch all his movements without speaking a word, glaring holes at him when he reaches the first button, opening it up fast, probably thinking it would be good to ends things quickly here; but he only manages to get me naked faster¡­


    A simple move from my part could fix this awkward situation, and yet I let my arms loose on the sides as he gets to the final roll, letting lose the opening and giving him glimpses of the skin beneath.


    And yet it was not enough, I wanted to push his buttons more, I wanted to make a mess out of him, I wanted to go further and rip that ask out of his face...


    And that''s what I do¡­ but not as deeply as I wished because by doing so I would only scare him into commanding me to stop, and if it comes to that I may have to deal with that mouth of his... And I have some interesting ideas as to how exactly I can do that.


    He smells so good every time I tease him that I get into a drunken state just by resting my nose at the crock of his neck.


    And yet I wait as he hesitates in taking my pants off, keeping the ''I don''t know I don''t care face'', making me look oblivious of his internal fight, but very aware of every twitch his body gives away.


    I can feel myself salivate already, and we did nothing beyond entering this small both alone as he undresses me.


    While he takes the pants off, having to go down to pull them out, I find myself holding my breath with his proximity against me while I''m naked, even if clothes did not affect me before now, after the night before, something has been awakened inside me, hungry for been starved for so long, and I''m not the type to deny my desires.


    So once he stands again I take a step closer, the already small distance dimming as I cannot help myself from taking his smell deeply, closing my eyes for a second.


    I know he is uncomfortable, perhaps thinking of running away again, but he is too proud to show it, so he just stands there with apparently no reaction, probably at lost on what to do.


    But I know better.


    "Captain¡­" I whisper close to him, knowing that he likes to command, to be in control, and giving him a superior title would help him relax and feel in control of the situation, even if that''s not really the case.


    He doesn''t say anything, but doesn''t push me back like a maiden in distress either, probably shocked to be confronted like this, used to be on the giving end that I''m stealing from him.


    So I say again, tasting the word out of my mouth: "Captain, I need help."


    He frowns. I blink at him, fueling his belief of me having a simplistic mindset.


    "¡­Help with what?"


    "This¡­" I say, taking his hand by surprise and cupping the raised lower part of my body, a bold move that makes him tense his jawline and try to pull his hand away, only for me to harden my grasp, enjoying this cat and mouse game, enjoying just how much he has already shown me without even noticing, just how much of his mask has crumbled already.


    Just how much I wanted to see him struggle like this as I had my way with him, how much I wanted to taste him further while he squirmed beneath me.


    So close like this he could not kick me like last time; lesson learned; and holding one of his hands against my body I had utmost control of the situation, but of course the cold captain could not have any of that, so with his free hand he pulls his gun out and rests the nuzzle right at my temple, one press of his finger and my head would blow up to smithereens, not even time for my scales to come out and protect me.


    He knew that, as did I, but he can feel down below just how his extreme reaction makes me feel as my member twitched his way further up into his palm.


    We stare at each other for a while, his mind probably fighting just how emotional this reaction is, that he is putting a valuable asset in danger just because of a little touching, but I can tell that this is his way to maintain control of the situation, the upper hand, and knowing that makes me want to go further, not once worried about the gun, actually entertained by it, like a tiger watching a cat hiss at him.


    I take a step closer, almost touching but not, close enough to pass the heat of my body to his, and taking his hand off my manhood and bringing it up I lock my eyes with his, an intense gaze framed by some loosen raven hair as I bring his hand up and my waist forward, touching my burning shaft against his as I force his hand in front of me and start licking fingers, the line in between, brushing my teeth against the tip, and even sucking them a little, all to simulate what I had wanted, intended to do with him last night, but only with his member down bellow.


    All of that, plus my intense never breaking gaze towards his cold blue eyes, manage to speed up his heart and make his throat dry.


    I''m very satisfied with the effect my teasing has on him, enough so to go further beyond, but caught up in my game I completely forget the place we are at, until the seller, that is, knocks on the booth door and says:


    "Did they fit sir? Or do you want me to grab another number?"


    And Asher takes the opportunity given and says: "No, they are perfect, he will be using them now so let me pay you out there." Hoisting the gun he pushes me aside and exits the room, leaving me to fetch for myself while I cannot stop an eager smile from showing off my fangs.


    Ah, Asher Asher, glad I did not kill you the first time we meet¡­ otherwise I would not be having so much fun as I''m now¡­

 Chapter 72 - 70

    In the end, after all the trouble, I had to dress up by myself¡­ and well, the pants weren''t hard, especially since they did not have the usual buttons or zipper device many have as it was made to be dressed easily in case of an emergency, without metal things that could get in the way, but the t-shirt is hard to put in, I mean, do I put the head where? And what goes first, the arm or the head?


    It takes some time for me to figure it out¡­ but I manage, somehow.


    Still when I get out I receive some strange stares from the seller, and Asher has to fix the clothes up so they would show my stomach.


    Not the best around I would say, but still miles from how I was dressed beforehand, even though I still did not put my shoes on.


    Asher of course notices right away, and unsatisfied he makes me sit down so he can put the shoes on my feet.


    Of course I would protest if I knew I would be able to escape it, but by the look on his eyes not only he was at his limit with me at the moment but also he letts it very clear that I would not escape from this, and that he would use his commanding voice if needed to have me properly dressed..


    So in the end I''m forced to wear those, feeling my feet strangely tight inside those, taking in the strange sensation of not having the skin in touch with the ground, the sense being taken away from me, akin to having an eye blinded by a cover.


    Is disorientating.


    I feel like a duck walking around.


    Even though I''m at this state however Asher does not wait around, still mad it seems, how cute, but in the end I have to keep up with the wounded ego over there as the Captain commands me with a simple: "Seiji, ''follow me''" And goes around like he owns the place.


    Yeah yeah yeah, Seiji, do this, Seiji, do that, far easier to just command me around isn''t it Captain? Just don''t blame me for disobeying you later in all ways I can.


    I carry a predatory smile as I follow him.


    And your silly human pride will get me far while handling you, yes¡­ I will taste all there is of you, every drop will fall on my tongue in an explosion of sensations, I will definitely-ouch, I hit my toe, how the heck humans walk around with these things? They make your feet bigger, I''ve lost some space orientation with this on.


    After Asher messes around with that metal thing; which I learned to be called a mobile phone; Asher once more guides around the streets, but this time he goes out of the merchant full of people roads and goes to a more narrowed part of town and stops in front of a place full of stinky people dancing and drinking.


    I hear for a while, paying attention to the many conversations taking hold inside. Is it a... bar?


    What the hell are we doing here? Surely he is not thinking about drinking that idiotic induction stinky yellow drink the others are right now? Can''t stand the stench of it from this far so I can already tell that it will be hell inside.


    Of course the next moment we are stepping closer, however to my delight we pass the gates of hell, passing by the windows that gave sight of the blinking light shadowing moving bodies on the dance floor, and overlooking the whole place I can see the high tables for people to drink while standing on the side too, barely any place to sit, barely any place at all, and something tells me that it should not be this patched while still bright outside, but I think death permanently roaming above their head breaks some boundaries and rules.


    I didn''t care about that much actually, I was more worried about where the hell are we going to, and as the security outside the little hell there nods towards Asher and stared daggers at me, it tells me that is a place where the Captain comes to a lot.


    And yet, pass that bustling place, we turn around a very hidden corner on the back, so small and hidden by a sharp curve that even I thought it to be a dead-end at first.


    What unfolds does not surprise me in a good way; we are behind the buildings, walls on both sides, a broken stone path leading up to a house falling apart, the roof crocked to the side, the long windows missing their glass and having paper cardboard in place, plants freely growling along its walls, cracks here and there, and the door to the side out of the view.


    This is weirdly placed in such an obscure area, no wonder it is in that state.


    This place, in contrast with the bustling streets and bars we have passed by, is eerie quiet, with a metal old lamp attached to the wall squeaking in the wind and some flustering of the leaves brushing from the invading plants.


    So one can guess my surprise when the creaking door opens to reveal a much, much different interior.


    Because inside there is a completely functional base of operations.


    "Welcome Captain." "Welcome back." "Oh, Captain is here!" People say from inside, and I quickly identify some of them as the men who helped him get rid of the ghouls outside, the crazy ones with the motorcycles.


    There are twelve of them here, some at the wall full of weapons, polishing sharp edges or maintaining the crystal of the guns, some were on the other side, tapping in front of many screens shinning a blue-white light towards their faces, and even one at the back messing with things on top of a table, and other just getting out of the bathroom while yawning.


    But all of them stop and look at me once they notice me, twelve pair of eyes wary of my presence, until someone finally asks:


    "And who is this one Captain?"


    He turns his eyes around, only to drop the surprise bomb for all of us:


    "He will be our thirteen member, and his code name is Abomination."


    Excuse me? When did I agree to that?

 Chapter 73 - 71

    "The fuc-" "No way, still small fella?" "Oh, hi, welcome to the group!" Their reactions go all around, and as they talk all at the same time I keep my annoyed face up.


    "You can''t be serious Captain, didn''t know we were accepting starving kids now. How about putting a charity sign at the front yay?"


    "Gunner, come own, can you not be a jerk about it? I know is hard but make an effort." Says a woman on the side with a short brown hair and two screens shinning in front of her.


    Gunner grunts at her in a sneer, his bearded face contorting as he crosses his arms in front of him. "You are too soft Hacker, aren''t you in the wrong working field? I bet the Citadel would have a cozy place for you to work at if you ask nicely."


    "You!" She seems to fume at his words, closing her hands into fists and getting red from anger, but before she can say anything another voice resonates beside me:


    "Let him." Asher says, and his cold monotone chilling voice brings all the attention back at him.


    "But-" Hacker starts, but one look from her Captain makes her close her mouth back up.. "Starving kid, you said, Gunner?" He asks, turning back towards the bulky blacksmith looking guy. "Perhaps you think I was wrong in my judgment of bringing him into my troops?"


    "Perhaps I think that." All the other frown at his answer, but Asher is unfazed by it as he says:


    "Then how about we test it out? Ten seconds on the ring."


    "Ten seconds? Ha! I won''t even need five!"


    "Very well, five then." At that he turns towards me and says:


    "Seiji, ''Go fight gunner, do not kill or hurt him badly, and end it the quickest you can.'' Understood?"


    I just look at him with narrowing eyes as the command settles in with a buzzing skin crawling sensation. I follow suit at the end of the line as all go to the back and down a roll of stairs, not before one of them that I recognize as the Crazy Hound howls in excitement, and Asher falls back a little to call out to the uninterested one at the back table, requesting him to watch too against his will as he lets a deep sigh before following suit.


    We go down a narrow dark stair, but what awaits for us downstairs is an open space that I soon recognize to be their training grounds by the impregnated smell of sweat on the wood and on the tatami floor, as well as the practicing weapons displayed on one side.


    By the smell of it there are showers too at the back, a small yet completed place he has running here, all hidden in secrecy, I like it.


    "Oi, kid, watch it, if you stay that out of it you cannot blame me for hurting you." Says Gunner as he gives a few jabs in the air to warm his body up.


    I just look at him.


    ¡­Hurt me?


    I smile at that, which makes him scold further.


    "Are you two set?" Asks someone on the side as all the others stay out of our way but positioned well enough to watch us every move.


    I don''t get why we are fighting, but I don''t mind a little play, and trying to have a good grasp of Asher''s intentions I think his command over.


    Not hurt him too badly, finish as quickly as I can, but no worry nor command telling me to hide my presence and not change forms¡­ right?


    Are you trying to display me in a showcase Asher?


    "Aright, then¡­ start!"


    It all ends in a second.


    In one moment we are both standing there, watching the other''s move, and the other he is on the floor with me on top of him with my hand in front of his face, my nails aiming to his eyes.


    And I stay there, letting the situation sink in in the eerie silence, especially to the guy below me that stares at my nails, so close to his fragile orbs, that the realization of the situation takes a moment to settle in as cold sweat starts running on his forehead.


    "¡­ What the hell just happened? I didn''t see anything."


    "Something dropped Gunner to the ground." Says a burly woman, the only one to see part of it, and the only one to make me look up to watch out for.


    "Did you see what happened Queen?"


    "Yes¡­ And I think our Captain owns us an explanation¡­ right?"


    Captain and the Queen have a staring contest at this point as Gunner gives me a push back so that I let him go, trying to stand, but I like the increasing terror in his eyes and the swelling fear that I can smell coming from him, so I push him back down, giving him one more taste of my strength when he can''t even make me flinch.


    "Ohmmm, Captain, a little help?" Oh, asking your Captain for help, where did that brave cocky man go?


    However before Asher has the time to change his commands and force me out of him another one does it for him, and with my instincts screaming and a cutting shushing air I jump backward, away from the way of a lace that flew in my direction, now embedded in the wall on the other side.


    I slowly look up at the source of the attack, and I''m not surprised to see the woman, Queen, staring back at me.


    She is definitely one to keep my guard up against.


    With well defined muscles, thick thighs and arms, black hair shaved on the sides, her warrior look is completed by a fearless gaze as she watches me as I watch her.


    Is this an invitation?


    She takes her shoes off and steps over the tatami.


    I guess it is, I think with a buzzing burning sensation increasing inside me, getting me on edge with adrenaline.


    She grabs a small heavy mace that can be wielded with one hand and give it a few swings in the air as I wait for her attack, legs open and eyes attentive to her body language, but she, as I, does not get cocky in this fight, so she grabs another thing on the side that I soon realize to be some sort of shield, not a big one but a round small one that does not weight her down.


    I spread my own legs, smiling, ready to pounce.


    This shall be fun.

 Chapter 74 - 72

    I narrow my eyes at her choice of weaponry. The mace has a low defense value if you compare to a sword that can parry, so she overcame that difficulty with a shield, and not only that the mace has a blunt type of damage, made to go well against armor, helmets and metal.


    Just like my scaled armor.


    She knows what she is doing, and only by watching me move in a one second battle.


    Is no surprise that such a special troop group is respectfully scared of her.


    But as odd as it sounds, from the moment I saw her move I knew she was on another level, and that, that knowledge on itself is stranger and scarier to me than any human would be..


    It has something to do with that right? My name, the seven samurais, my past¡­ because otherwise how would I know so much about weapons since I never wielded one before? Never had to with my superior form.


    But as always I''ve never been one to overthink things, always being a man- a creature of action, so this information only gives me a headache.


    And a distraction¡­ right in a middle of a fight.


    Of course the Queen realizes right away when my eyes lose focus and attacks, like a predator waiting for the prey to look away, a bow string that let loose an arrow straight to my face.


    I have barely any time to sidestep when the mace comes down, smashing the floor with strength, but she does not wait around and leaves her side open, but already brings the weapon back up, swinging it in my direction, and upper smash aiming right at my ribs, so I have to dash back from her attack to get my balance again.


    We stare at each other once more, but this time, while rolling the mace in the air, the strong woman raises her eyebrows, daring me to get distracted again.


    I didn''t.


    "How the hell is he keeping up with her?" I hear someone say, but my focus now is entirely on her, so as I attack as I did with Gunner and slash out with my tail, out and back so quickly that they cannot identify it, I try to break her balance like I did with Gunner, but seeing this trick before she merely jumps over it.


    Just now the others manage to see the blur of my tail, and the realization that it wasn''t a human fighting there, well, let least not completely human, makes them rush to their weapons.


    "Stop!" Ashers says, making all the others do as told. "Watch."


    All of that did not take us from the fight and, while she landed back on the floor I advance, using the momentum of having her in the air to approach without giving her space to dodge back.


    She is forced into using the shield, but even if full of sharp spikes pointing my way I manage to smash it down with my scaled hand, the impact making the walls tremble with the force and the sound as I leave a good round mark on the shield, showing just how much force it was put on the blow, but still she just bends her knees and brace for impact, probably with some sore muscles and pain in the back, but things that she would have to deal after the fight and when the adrenaline wears off.


    I do not intend to give her time to recover, however she does not intend to receive another one of those either, so she brings the mace towards me from behind the shield, and big arch that forces me to sidestep to the side.


    Knowing however that the shield did not defend her as much as she expected, I keep myself at the opposite side of the mace, away from its reach, at the blocking side of the shield, close enough to land another attack and perhaps break the arm holding the shield up.


    Only that, when I find an opening to land another hit, she simply takes her arm off and discards the defense, stepping to the side while using the rope attached to the end of the mace to increase the ledge of her attack at the cost of the power put in the blow, almost like a nunchaku, which brings me back from my hitting blow to an awkward bend backward, but as the maces pass close to my chest she is left wide open for my attack.


    Knowing that she is about to get a straight hit she actually drops back and down on the ground and, as my fist passes over empty air, her back hits the tatami and both her feet come up to hit me!


    No thank you, I have been hit there once in my life and that was more than enough!


    That move makes me dash back with a speading breath, and with enough distance between us again she stands up and grabs the mace firmly, body free to move quicker since she dropped the shield.


    Damn this woman is good, almost want to change back to my other form to destroy that strong fa?ade of her, always had a thing for destroying the strong, is a great satisfaction to see them break, piece by piece.


    Is only a matter of how much strength I need to put, but they always bend.


    Also aiming there is a little of a low blow, and that attempt got me to be a little pissy at her.


    "Seiji, here." At that the Captain speaks to the side, throwing something at me that makes me reach out by reflex, only for a frown to form on my forehead as I look at the object, or rather, objects.


    For he gave me not one, but two swords, one smaller than the other but both having a long slightly curved metal edge and a small round separating between the grip and the sharp end, but the oddity is that¡­ that it felt right in my hands, the weight, the distance, the extension.


    I take a deep breath.


    Is like something has been set ablaze inside me, awaken for its dormant state, and once more look at my opponent''s eyes as I open my legs and bend my knees, embracing both handles with my hands and letting the cutting long edge of the sword up in the air to reflect the red shinning from my intense gaze as the smaller one stays down but aiming up, a defensive attack pose.


    Queen smiles at that, giving some jumps to the side to keep the adrenaline running.


    Ready for round two Queen? For I''m about to degrade your title to little princess.

 Chapter 75 - 73

    Facing the new weapon she takes the shield back, hitting it with her mace and making me fear for the bent integrity of the metal, but it holds alright, probably in great need for repairs after our little spare.


    Is my time to test the blades in the air, twisting the small one in small arches and feeling the comforting weight at the palm of my hands.


    And that makes me confident enough to strike first even against such strange strong woman. She manages to block the long blade with her shield, but as her mace comes from behind to hit me I use the smaller sword to defend me, parrying her upcoming attack and using her momentum to carry her mace to the side and open her arm with it.


    If it wasn''t for the shield keeping my long sword occupied I could have cut her, but having that kept at bay I use the smaller one to strike, all in a flowing motion, going outwards then striking at her open side, but she dodges back, proving that she is not only well versed in weapons but her footwork is also as great.


    I shake my head to the side like a wet dog, the back of my eyes burning as a voice resonates somewhere deep inside.


    "Footwork is the true defense. No shield, no armor can completely protect you from an attack, but your speed and ability to dodge will always take you away from a killing blow. Never to be hit, never to be hurt, with the speed of a snake and the sharpness of a blade."


    Those thoughts, those¡­ memories roll in my mind, making me light on my feet as she launches a sequence of heavy quick attacks, landing none as she sweats with the effort.


    I can feel my heartbeat pulsating at the back of my ears as something¡­ changes.


    Red flames burn on the background and screams fill my ears, and yet my master''s voice resonates clearly, like the calling of a bird on summer.


    "A steady defense does not mean the stillness of a rock, but the flow of a river, to be strong enough to mold the earth with its passage, but to be smart enough to fluctuate when facing stronger opponents. Watch, observe, then¡­ attack!"


    The fire intensifies, but I can only hear my own breathing as my eyes focus on the enemy in front.


    Then I attack.


    All flows, the long strike, coming from her attacking side is not aiming to hit her and, as she dodges her body back the blade hits the side of her shield, bringing it away from her body and twisting the arm strapped behind it, and hissing she is forced to let go of it before the angle and strength break her arm, and trying to still defend her side she uses her mace to push me back, only that I block the attack with the smaller sword and advance, the long sword, once in the air, comes back around to hit her.


    A decapitating blow.


    "Seiji, ''stop''!"


    And with that, my nerves are set on fire and I''m forced to drop my weapons and myself on the floor, the cursing command burning on my skin and letting a foul smell drift in such a small place.


    I hiss, but once I drop to the floor the burning attack ceases, leaving me to blink the battlefield away as the screams leave my ears buzzing.


    All are shocked in silence, especially the Queen as she knew from my eyes that I was about to kill her, that she has been mere seconds from death, and yet it seems appropriate that, even in this kind of situation, even while the other are still in shock, that she is the first to talk again:


    "Captain, you have a lot of explanation to do." Her tone of voice leaves no space for discussion.


    "..."


    All stare at me with wide eyes, but I cannot blame them, and I don''t even care really, I''m more worried with these strange memories of mine playing, wondering if I''m going insane.


    They start heading upstarts, and the Captain goes back to call for me, only that I realize that is not my name he says.


    "Scientist, stop staring at him and come up, I will only explain it once."


    That makes me frown and look back, only to be face to face with the dude that was at the back table before, all bland and passable, but now he is glimmering and staring holes at me, his face too close for comfort.


    "Such a fine specimen! I cannot wait to study him into even the smallest pieces, inside out¡­ How much has it changed? Blood, DNA, so many samples needed¡­" Ok, this guy is a creep, can you get him away from me please?


    "Scientist¡­" Captain says, using his scolding voice.


    "Magnanimous Scientist please, and of course, of course I''m coming! I''m more than eager to know where did you find such creature!" At that the shy guy cannot stop talking and rumbling about testing this or testing that, but I choose to block his voice out for the sake of my sanity, my already crumbling sanity.


    These humans will drive me crazy!


    And yet to my delight, the ego hurt Gunner is waiting at the top of the stairs, and once we reach there and everybody is on the other side, he simple closes the door on me, but not before having the last word in, saying in the small open crack:


    "You stay out of this freak."


    ¡­T-this guy! I wish I had beat you to a pulp!


    Growling and pacing on the stairs I go back down, and with no windows or other places to go out from and see just how much they think they can control me, in the end I''m left to cross my legs on the floor and stare at the swords I had just used, my earing making me very aware of everything going on upstairs.


    Asher then goes to, once more, explaining the situation, giving me enough time to nap with my eyes open, again.


    "No wonder he gave me such a hard time. Seiji Koshiro, one of the fiercest of the seven samurai. I recognized him once you gave him those two blades, but to think I would exchange blows with the Twin Fangs¡­ Plus, wasn''t he supposed to be on his forty or something?"


    You ask me lady? I don''t even remember all that stuff!


    At that the commotion settles, all talking at once, some wanting to know about me, others about my condition, others pointing how untrustworthy I am, others that think I''m a ticking bomb, a ghoul, an enemy, others thinking as Asher, that I can be useful in the battlefield, arguing about the little taste I just have them, and the discussion is set as all start speaking over each other.


    Bored by that I end up letting my gaze wander back down to the reflecting metal of the weapon in front of me, and I cannot help but reach out to them and embrace their crisscrossed white and blue handles, feeling soothed by the sensation of having them in my reach.


    ¡­Are they right about my condition? Was I this human they talk about, Seiji, before? I had a past beyond the woods? Beyond my superior form?


    I did not know¡­  I truly do not know, nothing at all.


    And that scares me.

 Chapter 76 - 74

    In the end the discussion lasts the remaining day and, once it settles, another one takes its place and the remaining evening, the fact that Asher wants to investigate the place we first met right away.


    And that, to my surprise, takes a different turn from what I expected at first because, in the end, the cold strong tenacious overly commanding Captain changes his mind and agrees with his subordinates!


    I mean, no matter the good point made, that sounded a little off to me, only to prove that this Captain has more going on under that cold mask than he lets appear.


    That kind of makes me curious to know how he got to be like that, no way he was just born like this right? Uhm¡­ is there any facial paralyze diseases that I''m not aware of? That would explain that face of his at least.


    Overthinking again aren''t I? This way my brain will give up on me.


    Back to their conversation, however, after some talk, as the Captain says about his intentions of going out with a patrolling group as quickly as possible, right tonight if possible, some others contested in regards that he could not simply leave the city right now, not only with the strange attack of the ghouls affecting the moral of the people, but bringing a strange outcome that demanded careful actions from their part.


    "If they attack again and you are not here, who will protect these people? The Colonel?" The last patent is said with a trace of mockery, and even if some agreed with the importance that the mission has to the knowledge needed to fight off the ghouls, others are against it because it would take troops away from the city in such a weakened state.


    "But I agree with the Captain, time is essential, not only for any incoming attack but because if the Citadel hears about it they will make sure we do not get close to that place, and all that knowledge will be lost to us, and who knows what they will use that for, definitely won''t be in protecting the people on this side of the wall."


    "How about a small team then?" Says Queen. "Three people to scavenge the place up, find whatever is that you used to bound him to you like this, document the place up."


    "You won''t know where to look without me." Says the Captain, only for Queen to scoff.


    "Yeah, I just need to get the information from the rescue team, they will have it easy for us."


    "On it!" Says Hacker as I hear typing sound coming from her end.


    After all that talk this is the first time that an awkward silence befalls on them, the Captain probably measuring the pros and cons, his choices weighing on the lives of his people and companions, the weight that a choice of a military commander has on his back.


    "Very well, Spy, Warrior Queen, and Driver, you are on it. No taking unnecessary risks, I want you three back in one piece, you hear me?"


    "Yes Captain!" The three say in different tones.


    "Hacker, keep them on your sight, always."


    "Roger that sir."


    Only then do they start getting busy upstairs, going back and forth.


    ¡­They didn''t forget about me did they? I will punch my way out, no complains later oi!


    A little moody about the fact that, not only they left me here, but keep talking and talking as if I don''t exist, I look at the blades and decide that I had the right to act a little spoiled and stea-I mean, borrow for an indeterminate time those blades.


    I was putting the weapons in the scabbard and around my waist, looking at the small silver stone on the metal for the first time but shrugging it off, somehow used to this strange version of a belt even if I did not remember how to dress up; guess my mind has priorities in what it wants to remember; when the door upstairs finally opens, but since they are still talking I''m actually surprised to see the Hacker girl looking at me and opening the door for me, not being Asher as I thought at first.


    "H-hi." She cannot hide her anxiety, however even if she is still scared of me she forces herself to interact: " Come upstairs, y-you must be hungry right? I separated some snacks for you¡­" Does she even realize what my diet is consisted of, to offer me snacks? I ignore that, wondering if I would taste Asher meal again.


    Once I have the swords secured on each side, I finally turn towards her, slowly locking eyes with her and managing to make her break a sweat.


    I guess they were more than impressed by my little strength demonstration, though I wonder how they would react when they see me in full display at my other better version¡­


    I get upstairs in time to catch the end of the conversation, where Asher turns the subject to something beyond myself for the first time:


    "How is the affected area going? The survivors were taken care of?"


    "It is not doing good I''m afraid." Hunter says, while Reaper gives a single short nod on the side, his white masks obscuring his face and shadowing his eyes. "The space problem is only growing, and not that we lost an entire part of the city¡­ I''m afraid those survivors will have no place to stay, even the streets are packed at this point."


    "The only way would be cleaning the area of ghouls, but those sneaky things are hiding everywhere, wardrobes, every nook and cranny they can find, lying in wait, it will take months until we are completely sure that the area has being cleaned up, and only after many inspections people will be able to get back inside without risking another outbreak because we passed a single ghoul."


    "¡­" Asher narrows his eyes ever so slightly, and I can tell he is troubled by it, and for the bits that I got from the conversation I can already tell that it is a big problem, after all they even shoot people at the entrance and make they build their own walls because they lack space inside, then I can only imagine what losing an entire part of the city leaves them at.


    "They may even want to start another cleansing."


    "No way, they wouldn''t do that¡­ right?"


    "And why not? Cleaner streets, less food wasted, why wouldn''t they? Because of human lives? Pff, don''t forget, is not human lives we are talking about, but Shinzaki people, and for them it is worth less than the poop their horses make."


    They are all in silence once more, absorbing the situation and thinking about the daring consequences, and as they do so I have a creeping bad feeling that I''m about to get involved somehow.


    And to prove my point the next second Asher turns towards me, making that all pair of eyes turn as well as he says:


    "I may have a plan for that."


    Well that''s just great, isn''t it?

 Chapter 77 - 75

    I know I''m a fan of a good hunt, but still it doesn''t mean that I like being his hunting dog.


    Well, I think anyone can guess what his genius idea is, right? To have me pin point the ghouls for them with my sharper senses so they can clean up the city faster.


    Oh joy.


    "So you three are still up for the outside research, if anyone asks say is by my orders, tell them you are going to reinforce the outer walls. Hacker, got the information yet?"


    "Already gave it to them, including the best route to avoid the swaps full of ghouls."


    "Great, Pirate, Reaper, Crazy Hound, Sniper, Gunner, Gutter, you all will go with us to clean the city. Abomination, you will come with us too."


    He looks at me, but I only crook my head to the side.


    "We do not use names here to avoid further identification, some, like you, have their names attached to some¡­ important matters, so from now on I''ll avoid using Seiji, do you understand Abomination?"


    Wait, does that mean he will avoid using his command voice as well? After all, he needs to speak my name for it to work¡­ I shrug in the end, don''t care either way, he still has the power to at the end of the day, and if he needs he will use it, I''m sure of it.


    The only thing I knew and was sure of it that we are about to burn some steam off, and I cannot wait to bully some ghouls.


    And about the price of my work¡­ well, we can always have it later¡­


    As excited as I am for some action, however I soon realize that it may not be as funny as I thought at first, for it seems that, after a quick glance at my side, Asher decides to take a very odd path by foot, and that path leads us straight to the people they were talking about before, the ''lucky'' ones from managing to get out of there alive, the survivors.


    And this image makes me realize that surviving may not be the most traumatizing experience they had.


    There is crying everywhere, from single tears to shy sobs to outraged screams, it was as if the doors to hell are at the end of this street.


    All shadows move around us, crawling with people with no place to go, laying down the street while staring at the empty horizon, minds blown away or by the shock or by the overflowing emotions sweeping in their brains, children without parents, parents without children, fleshy bodies of meat simply existing and watching the world burn around them, accepting the flames as they burned all to the ground.


    A woman gives me a trembling smile as we pass her, eyes open wide in a mad glim as she pushes an empty baby stroller back and forth.


    "Isn''t she pretty?"


    I frown, speeding up my pace.


    "They did not take the wounded ones it seems." One of the soldier''s comments, which brings my attention to the fact as well that, beyond the trauma, none of them had physical damage on them, not even a scratch.


    "No time to verify everyone, they locked them up on the other side."


    "Out there? With the ghouls? What the actual fuck! Is it not the same as a death sentence?! Why did they not put them on quarantine?" As the small discussion breaks Gunner approaches me then, weapon in hand, and with a sneer says:


    "Enjoying the handwork of your kin fucker?" I roll my eyes at him, and say:


    "Don''t know, enjoy my hand work on you?" I say, having a little trouble repeating his words, but managing to pass the idea anyway.


    He looks furiously at me, but I just raise my eyebrows: "Want round two?"


    His teeth appear amidst his beard in an animalistic gesture, but Asher calls and stares him down with his cold look, making Gunner return back to his spot, which is the farther he could get from me.


    Yeah, that''s right you fucker, stay at the back where is safe and sound from the big boogey man here, I think, growly, but I could not hide from myself that the situation affected me in some way, but my self-preservation instinct is fighting these creeping thoughts back.


    "Abomination, behave yourself." Asher says to me.


    What did I do now?!


    I just look at him with the most innocent face I can muster, but he doesn''t seem very convinced.


    Well, whatever.


    After that we finally reach the gates, and as darkness creeps at the corner is when we can clearly see the striking difference between the well-lit side full of people and the consumed by ghouls dark area.


    However even if the other side of the wall is a dead zone, this side is quite lively with many soldiers at the door, probably coming out from another cleaning mission, talking and laid down at the end of a hard day''s work.


    I recognize the guy that approaches our group, the one responsible for the entrance and the one to command that they shot the people still lingering at the bridge, the human killer with his sunburn skin, the scars on his face, and the cold look in his eyes, a different kind from Asher, a look that is not cold because of sharpness, but because of how low he sees others in his eyes, and how little does he care about anyone but himself.


    That kind of look.


    He flicks the cigarette he had between his fingers on the ground, smoke tracing in the air, and only then, in an almost forced way, salutes Asher.


    "Captain Murray."


    "Second lieutenant Owen, how are things inside?" He shrugs, reaching out for another cigarette and lighting it up, all before he gives us an answer, the small fire at the tip increasing the darkness that covered his features.


    "We killed most of the newly made, too dumb to hide well, the problem is the ones that came from outside, too many places to search."


    Asher nods, and done with him he is about to walk off when the other says:


    "Wait ''sir''., are going to get in there? What for? I have lots of man on the job already, and is about to get dark, don''t want to get your body out of there tomorrow and have to write a fucking report about it."


    "You-!" Crazy Hound says, eyes already staring back at the not carrying man, but the other''s reaction is only to continue to smoke as if nothing has happened and that he has not just implied that the competence of his group of soldiers outnumbers ours so much so that we would not even be able to leave there alive.


    Asher is not taken by the provocations however, and only looks at him for a while before saying:


    "If you were that competent, lieutenant Owen, my team would not be needed here." Without further ado Asher walks the group to the door, ignoring the other as he crunches the still burning cigarette in his hand, knowing that he could not out talk a higher ranking commander without serious repercussions.


    Ouch I can feel the burn from here, I think with a satisfying smile spreading on my face as my heart beats with the desire to get that man to lose even more credibility by getting rid of all ghouls in a single night.


    That sounds like fun, I love making friends wherever I go.

 Chapter 78 - 76

    Before it turns dark completely dark we approach the door and pass towards the other side, and as the big door locks behind us, with many soldiers pointing their guns inside for any crazy ghouls who may try to get in, they take the remaining light with them as, with one last click, the safe bright side is closed out from us, leaving only the growing darkness of the night unfolding in our path.


    Not for me anyway, I''m actually quite satisfied without the light since my red sight is much better at night, and much better than that terrible human eyesight.


    "Group, assemble." All the others, attentive to the city and now wary of their surroundings, stopping with idle chat and jokes now, all come together, standing in a circle with no blind spots, only two left out to watch the streets as the Captain talks:


    "We will separate in groups of four as follows: Pirate with Reaper, Crazy Hound with Sniper, Gunner with Gutter and I''ll go with Abomination. We are all to cover one side of the city and converge at its center, that way we have better chances of cleaning up as much as possible while not giving the ghouls space to ambush us from behind. I know is hard, especially with so few of us, but we will do our part and help out the best we can, understood?"


    "Yes sir!"


    "You too." He says, and after a second I realize that it was me he was talking to.


    Really now Asher? Though our relationship is past this point, now I have to salute you too? Nah, I''m good, I think while raising my eyebrows at him.


    He narrows his eyes at my defying behavior, but he did not think it would be easy to work with me like it is with his soldiers right? Letting it pass Asher starts explaining the plan in more detail, showing on their devices the places each group would cover, and not long after all the small groups separate and go on their ways.


    And yet we stand there at the front door for a while, which makes me look back at Asher.


    "¡­You know why I brought my team here, even though we are outnumbered and barely able to cover enough ground in this city to help out at all?" I have my doubts, but I don''t think he wants to hear them.


    "Because you will clean this up for us." Up, that it is, thought so. "I will cover our part alone, I want you to cover the entire city and kill every single ghoul."


    That''s a pain in the ass. "All?" I simply say.


    "What? Too much to ask of you? As I thought, it may be too much for you to handle on your own¡­"


    Wait wait wait, hold on a second, these ghouls are nothing against me, and for him to ever think they could give me trouble¡­


    "No trouble, easy, easy." I say, puffing my chest out, but he ignores my bravado and says:


    "Then perhaps you may want to activate those blades of yours." At that he looks down at the swords I borrowed from their place, and reaching out he takes the blade in hands, gazing at the silver almost passable crystal at the metal, turning it towards me so I could see as he shows:


    "The handle here has a little trigger that you can press down on and will activate the crystal, making so that the already sharp blade will be embedded by its force. Without it, you won''t be able to cut the ghouls down. Since you need a quick activation the button is easy to access, but it can cut the scabbarded when activated, so be careful not to sheath it while on. To deactivate it you press the top of the handle at the pommel."


    It is an easy and very simple device, but fundamental to be effective against ghouls.


    So, thinking about it, I look out into the empty eerie streets and back at him.


    If he is putting this task on my shoulders, does it mean the others are here only to keep the appearances up?


    And it doesn''t mean that I do not need to follow his plan, as long as I get rid of all the ghouls in here?


    "¡­Why I help?" I say, crossing my arms and raising my eyebrows, as to ask why would I bother with such bothersome task anyway?


    However I knew that it would not be that easy to have it my way, so Asher only stares back at me, his own way of saying that my question was so stupid that was not even worth answering.


    I think some cold captain is too used to having things his way, it makes me want to change that even more.


    His plan seems somewhat solid, with some outnumbering problems that should not be simply ignored but there was nothing he could really do about it, however there is one major problem in it that I could not let pass.


    That is¡­ that I would have to leave him alone in a dangerous zone, and I''m not about to find out the limits of this contract no thank you.


    That makes me turn to look at him, his light blue eyes, black hair, the permanent closed expression on his face, the tender meat beneath¡­ And something about looking at him always gives me the desire to act out, because where is the fun in obeying him at all when I can get on his nerves?


    So at first I start following him, not going out and about into hunting the ghouls as he wished, but standing back to watch over him but close enough for him to see that I was still following.


    As soon as he turns to command me back in action, however, a shop on the side explodes with glass and wood as a ghoul dashes right up towards him, and using his gun and quick reflexes he manages to hit it on the shoulder, but without the killing blow the ghoul still manages to reach him and damp his impeccable uniform his guts and saliva, locking him on the ground.


    I sigh, knowing that Asher is a strong man and knows how to care of himself, only that now is in my interest to keep him safe, so his security is of my utmost concern.


    So I get closer and give a solid kick at the ghoul, who howls in pain as his bones give way under the force of my boot, and the moment he hits the floor and tries to cover his side Asher takes aim and makes his head explode.


    Only then Asher looks at me, but I try that innocent smile again.


    It doesn''t seem very effective though, for he gets even angrier at me. Well, sorry for carrying about you, I mean, carrying about my own safety here you know?


    Self-preservation is a must! Is only that you are now included in it.


    At that I give a genuine smile, but he only stands up and turns his back at me.


    Oh boy someone seems moody today, nothing like killing some ghouls to relax I would say.


    So that''s just what we are up on doing the entire night.

 Chapter 79 - 77

    I come to a conclusion then: that I don''t really need my four arms to destroy these weak ghouls after all.


    So the moment Asher steps out, big gun in hands, I shake all over and crack my bones, changing into my stronger scaled form at his back, and with a simple dash catch up and grab him with one of my hands, using the impulse and speed to keep us moving as, with my other hands, I start climbing up the building by denting it with my claws and boosting us up, only stopping when we reach the top as the wind comes crushing pass us, still alive over this stale cramped city.


    "Seiji¡­" He says. Hey, where did the rule of ''only using code names'' go to? Hehe, I knew it would not take long for him to break that.


    "You not alone. Danger to me." I say with my clicking clacking outer fangs, a gravelly voice coming out from my tick scaled neck.


    He just narrows his eyes, and satisfied with the outcome I overlook the city, taking its scent, and because of that I do not see as he looks me up and down with an increasing frown, and of course the next second a stab draws blood from my hand and I grunt, letting him go, only for him to jump on my back, mostly out of reach.


    Wait, this seems familiar¡­ didn''t he do just the same before?!


    I growl, looking back, ignoring the small wound as Asher lock his legs on my back, cleaning the blazing knife and hoisting it.


    I lose my will to speak and only growl back at him, unsatisfied that he had taken me for a fool a second time, and worst of all, that I had fallen for the same trick once more too at that!


    I sneer with the fact, at least I got to go together as I planned, though it seems I''ll have to back off in regards to having him on my back, so before he can change his mind I start moving about, but not before he manages to say:


    "I should ask Gunner to make a saddle for you when we get back."


    Hell no! I growl out, but to my surprise when I look back Asher has an amused glint on his eyes and the shadow of a smile on his lips.


    Is he¡­ teasing me? So odd coming from him, but somehow making it feel even more¡­ special. Well, that''s new for sure and I don''t know what to think about that, but I know that I feel giddy inside, almost as if I had eaten something still alive and it is stirring inside me in a good way.


    What the hell, I think while shaking and leaving my back slightly curved as I put one set of arms on the ground and the other free to attack.


    "Also Seij-" He starts talking once more, but not wanting to; and feeling that  whathever the wanted to say, by his tone of voice, you not be good for me, I make sure that he has no time to as I move forward everytime he tries to speak up.


    So I take a deep breath, roughly knowing how many still roamed the streets, as well as just how many soldiers passed and how many they already killed, leaving the bodies to rot on the streets, but still it is with my hearing that I easily locate their small ragged breaths.


    I move my strong limbs and defined muscles with precision, going towards the edge of the rooftop, climbing down this time instead up up, in a much more careful matter since it is harder to move like this, especially with Asher on my back now, easier for him to fall down.


    Ahh, how I missed this form of mine, is almost as if I''m wearing a too tight cloth along my body when I''m in human form, so restrictive to my movements, so small beyond the pulsating monster underneath¡­


    Enjoying the small freedom I stop making any sound and Asher, not having enough time to say otherwise and realizing the hunt mode is on, keeps quiet as we climb down slowly until I reach the windows where I can pinpoint one of the breathing inside its apparent dead hallways.


    My talons only rasp against the floor once as I enter the hall, quieting down when I start stalking inside.


    No wonder they are having trouble finding all the ghouls, after all there are thousands of rooms in as many buildings, their attempts to overcome their lack of space making so that there is just too much to handle.


    Especially when the ghouls hid like this, inside closets along the hallways, lying in wait for them to pass. How can the soldiers check every nook and cranny around?


    Thankfully I don''t have to, after all, there is no swamp here to hide their smells on the day and their figures at night, like this, it is as if they are standing out in the open, easily pin-pointed by my sharp senses.


    So once I''m close enough I let my eyes shine red, and with a whimper acknowledging my presence the ghouls realize too late their demise to try anything, only managing to widen their eyes when my hand crushes the wooden cover to smithereens and grabs the first one out by the neck, bring it out and having no trouble in keeping the struggling ghoul at bay.


    At that Asher has his gun out and finishes the second feeling ghoul off, a clean shot at the head that makes his body lay limp on the floor, followed next by the one in my hands as I squish his neck until it caves in with a satisfying snap and throws it to the side.


    Seems like this will be a long cat and mouse game for the both of us, hope you are up to the task Asher because I''m up to play all night, we make a good team after all.


    ¡­Or at least I thought so, for when I finally settle down enough for him he does not let go of the opportunity of speaking his mind out.


    As I''m just starting to get into it, getting used to his weight on my back and enjoying the familiar feel of my scales rasping against each other, I look back to bask in glory after showing off, only that I meet with a very moody Asher gazing sharp knives at me.


    Oh no, he seems to be angry, what did I do now? Wasn''t I just supposed to be hunting the ghouls now, like you asked me to? And I just did that right? No what''s the deal?


    Why am I even trying to figure this man out now may be a bigger mystery than that!


    "Seiji, ''down''." I go down before the burning begins, feeling that I had fucked up somehow.


    He goes down from my back, squishing the skin between his eyebrows, the rare expression that he shows when he is stressed or mad, or both, while he goes to stand in front of me.


    "Seiji, ''sit''." How low do you want me to get now oi?


    I sit, not like he can look down on me in this form anyway.


    But next he points his finger at me, saying:


    "I just bought you those clothes!"


    Clothes? What clothes? Oh right, I was wearing something before ripping it apart and changing forms, oh well.


    "And why did you bring these if not to use them?" He says, pointing at the swords that were still magically hanging at my waist, the belt ready to burst.


    I look away, shrugging, "Forgot." Well, I really did ok? Got carried away by the hunt, some odd memories won''t take months of hunting habit away just like that you know!


    However my answer only seems to irritate him more, and not in the fun way as I have done before.

 Chapter 80 - 78

    Nothing I can do about his sore mood now, the deed has already been done, so without crying over spilled milk he gives me no space to back off and simply says:


    "Seiji, ''you will now hunt all the ghouls down in this part of town, and when you are done you will be a good boy and go back home!'' And wait there until I get back with your new clothes!''"


    That is the first time I have the urge to salute him, seems like Asher can be really scary at times when he sets his mind on it! And especially when provoked a few times already¡­


    In the end he makes me just wanted to end things as quick as possible, so that''s just what I do, being forced by Asher''s command on parting ways I at least clear his surrounding area before moving on and before Asher can get down all that set of stairs, trying to get as many ghouls as possible before he starts shooting up again and giving his presence away like his soldiers all around the eerie night.


    I dash about like a hunting dog, sniffing and clacking my fangs to locate all ghouls along my path, leaving their bodies to paint these walls with their guts,  finding one ghoul hiding in a hole under a building, and quickly snatching him out of there with my tail and crushing his head on the wall, tracking others alongside the attacks, one in a dumbster, no place to run to, other in a bush, as visible for me as if he had been in the open, many others inside buildings that makes me jump around while hooking my talons along the straight walls, and only very few of them roam on the streets.


    Well, at least until they hear the many dying shrieks of their fellow ghouls, that is.


    I don''t know why, perhaps realizing that something as dangerous as myself is lurking in the shadows picking each one of them out, or wanting to investigate as a group to increase their chances of survival, I only know that the ghouls change their strategies and instead of hiding off and converge together in one place.


    Oh, thank you, making my job easier, don''t mind if I do.


    I know before really seeing them where they are together, and as I reach the entrance of a pitch-black tunnel I see their eyes shining at the end, appearing ghostly at the veil of night, red dots floating in the void, the clicking and clacking of their jaws together echoing along those walls, rasping them into further crookedness.


    I crack my neck to the side, moving my stiff shoulders around and standing with all my height up, and yet after a few carving steps inside they do not show sights of advancing my way, in fact, they only stand there, creeping around, all eyes locked at me, blankly at first, but then a small strange glint of recognition crosses their eyes as they give an ear to ear smile that wrinkles their entire face further into oddity.


    If that wasn''t strange enough the next moment they extend their long claws in the air, resembling a sickening witch holding long scythe talons, and with a smile until the end slash their own throats, freeing rivers of blood out the cut, gurgling up their mouths, nose and eyes, until one by one they fall, completely dead.


    Even after moments have passed since the last one of them hits the floor I''m still there to stare back at them, a strange bad premonition brings a frown to my forehead, and yet it is not very noticeable in my scaled form for being too stiff to show much of such small facial muscles moving.


    Ghouls acting odd once more¡­ that can only mean one thing, or rather, mean someone.


    Mean that things were not over yet¡­ and things may be turning to worse, and sooner than I wished for.


    With these thoughts in mind I give the place a once over and, a little moody myself I do not care in letting Asher know that I have already done my part and there are no more ghouls around, I simply follow his command and start heading back, easily climbing the wall out and having to watch out for snipers on the roofs, not many mind you, but new since the last ghouls attack; hard to say if there are not enough soldiers to cover it all, or not enough interest as I glimpse at the golden walls full of security.


    But none of them cause any problem when I can simply hear their breaths without even needing to poke my head around, and added with my sound vision I can pinpoint their exact location.


    My only real problem is to go through the small front door of his place, and at that point, looking around, I rather change into a human and get in than destroy the entrance while getting stuck with my butt out, not very cool.


    Also I think is funny if anyone sees my naked self entering his home, some interesting gossips could arise from that, though to my disappointment nobody does.


    But in the end I regret not telling Asher anything, because now I have to wait for his return before I can even leave his house again or try and risk having another painful experience.


    And from the slightly tingling sensation along my skin from barely thinking about leaving, I guess that I already have my answer.


    So I resent to my fate and find a place along the wall to nap against, but my mind seems to think otherwise as it starts pondering.


    And that would be just as fine if I had stayed wondering about the ghouls behavior and situation, and not about¡­ more complex things, more¡­ private thoughts.


    The matter that bothers me the most is not the fact that I may have been human once, not even what memories and experiences had I forgot, no¡­ my worries dwell deeper within.


    For if I am, in the end, somewhat truly human, what does that make me in regards to what I''ve done until now?


    How am I to digest the fact that perhaps that makes me a cannibalistic monster?


    And why does it bother me anyway? Never had, never should have¡­ and yet it does, doesn''t it? Since when? Why now? No matter the whys though, as it does bother me in the end.


    Shit I should not be here, should not stay alone to give time and space for these thoughts to grow roots in my mind, however I''m bound to this place by his command, so there is not much of a choice unless I rather be screaming out in pain.


    I think his command over once more, of going back home, and something downs me¡­ what would be categorized as home? By merely thinking of places I''m able to discern if I''m allow to, and once the hot markings stop burning I finally let a smile spread out on my face.


    Finding a way to rebel against his orders always makes me smile.

 Chapter 81 - 79

    POV: Asher


    Seiji has the gift of giving me reasons to get furious at him, something that I do not do very often, not even when Takamori sets his mind into bothering me towards something, nor when my soldiers mess up around me¡­


    I have to take a deep breath to calm myself after that, the more time I spend with Seiji, the more it gets harder to keep my cool.


    I''m starting to wonder if all of this is worth the trouble after all¡­ but then I remember his massive figure, remember him fighting, not only the ghouls, not only opening a path among their front lines with ease but, most of all, remembering how he fought against Warrior Queen, not as a beast, but as the shadow of the great samurai he used to be.


    And that on itself is an asset that can greatly increase our fighting power, and to be fair we are not in the position of wasting any, especially from not only being at the front line, but because of the increasing danger the ghouls oppose, so I try to ignore how he always manages to crawl under my skin and piss me off and focus on how many lives he will be able to save by working on our side, on how cleaning this place up will ease the pain on those survivors.


    Or at least give them time to settle down again and continue to survive for the rest of their lives until the ghouls or the Citadel chooses differently.


    Thinking like that eases the worry growing in my heart.


    Sometimes thinking too much can be as harmful as not thinking at all.


    I once more set my gaze to the abandoned eerie halls that surround me, and left alone now I do not lower my guard down, going downstairs and being watchful of every space, from big to small, that could hide a ghoul in its shadows..


    And yet, in the end, such stressful demeanor and task are for naught as, for the remaining night, I find no more ghouls at all, and after a while as such I''m sure that Seiji had a hand on it,  though I cannot blame him for such behavior, would do the same of my life force was somehow bond to another person.


    It would be a scary and strange thing to happen indeed, being so intertwined with another as to share your life, literally.


    Is an odd power to have over a person too¡­ but unfortunately I cannot afford to be kind and ethical, I have to use him, like a tool, so we can all survive.


    One life against many¡­ is logical yet it leaves a bitter taste in my mouth.


    After spending all night making sure the place is truly once more safe, me and my soldiers converge towards the main door once more, and beyond a ghoul here and there they, too, have barely encountered any action, to the dislike of few.


    "What? Where is that boy? Don''t tell me he died already?" Gunner says, but it would be too troublesome to explain so I chose to ignore his clear resentment against Seiji.


    We go our separate ways then, already dreading the report that I would have to write not only about accepting Seiji but from cleaning this area too, all bureaucratic troublesome manners, and after one more night without sleep I speak to all when I say we are up to some good rest, especially since the ghouls may try something again, giving even more reason to have my troop rested and alert.


    Before going back home, however, I still have to pass at the clothing store again, and as it was not open yet I wait for that too, but at least I do not make the same mistake again and buy more than just one set of clothes for him, aware that this may happen quite often if he keeps changing back and forth from his other form, but because of the height difference there is not much I can do to prevent the loss of more clothes.


    I''m already feeling the pressure in my skull from stress and lack of sleep, and yet, even after I finally reach home I still cannot rest, having to babysit Seiji now.


    I leave the clothes upstairs, bringing only one pair, but as go downstairs and reach the basement I can feel a vein on my forehead popping up from even more stress.


    Because Seiji is not there.


    I search the rest of the house before being sure that he, truly, is not there, and with another deep breath I try to calm the emotions that he seems to be able to stir inside me time after time again.


    Did he break off from my command? That cannot be, otherwise he would have gone after me¡­ then what is it? Is he hidden somewhere around? No, he is not very good at stealth, probably because of the time he spent being a gigantic loud creature¡­


    Or perhaps he found a loop hole in my command? Go back home¡­Home¡­ I did say home¡­ did he manage to crook my words?


    Were other places beyond this could be considered home?


    It doesn''t take me long to figure it out after my line of thought goes there, for there is only one other place that I had shown him that fits that category.


    Our hidden outpost.


    As I''ve done many times before I follow the path until I reach the squished building cramped behind other''s walls, pass the bar and dance floor, the overlooking abandon place that held my forces hidden from the overlooking hungry gazes of the Citadel looking up above.


    However what I encounter once I get inside is not the sight of my men coming to salute me, nor the busy Intel team typing away in front of the screens, but something that makes me stop for a while with my hand still stretch out towards the doorknob to stare back at the insides, and all that emotions that I''ve manage to subdue before come overflowing once more.


    This-this man is¡­!


    "Seiji!" I barely manage yell in the end.

 Chapter 82 - 80

    POV: Asher


    If I had a cup of glass in my hands right now I would have chattered it at that moment, however I don''t know what is harder to grasp, the fact that Seiji and my men are out on the floor, or that they have been getting drunk together!


    Hacker is now snorting on the couch, clutching the pillows so tightly that I knew that she must have wrestled against them while high with the alcohol, turning into the ferocious woman that we avoided at all costs by usually limiting her to the sodas on the side.


    Hunter, who had stayed behind because he had already had his working turn along the day, and who was supposed to be resting for his next shift, is on the side at the table, apparently not fuzzed about anything that''s happening around him, the loud singing or snorting, but at a second glace I''m able to tell that he, too, has participated in such frivolous acts, only that he is focusing on his own little game while he leaves his hand outstretched over the table as with the other he pokes holes in between the fingers, denting the wood and thankfully not as out of it as to speed up his moves and cut himself in the process.


    Scientist is there too or, as he thinks we should call him, the Magnanimous Scientist, with one of his arms over Seiji on the floor and a beer at the other hand, singing something in a mumbling incoherent drunk talk, so carefree that it could almost outshine the research focused shy genius, the only give away being some strange out-of-normal technical information that would arise in his mumbled singing.


    And there he is, the one probably responsible for this mess, sitting on the floor with one leg stretched and the other bend, and while Scientist on his side is making havoc and singing out, he is calm as a crystal clear lake, too calm actually, his hand clenching a rice sake, and then little by little I make heads and tails about the situation.


    Because, of course, after recognizing Seiji as one of the seven deadly samurais, I would have dug around information about him, family, status, tastes, everything, and one of these is that he is quite addicted to sake, especially with high rice contains.


    And by the looks of it my own team had the same idea of making their own investigation¡­ which may have lead to this.


    I don''t know if I''m to feel proud or totally disappointed, one for looking into it themselves, and the other being so easily carried away by such..


    I decide to only sigh and think about how to deal with them later, taking hold of Seiji''s arm as he, oddly enough, obediently follows suit, a new set of clothes adorning his body, the clean white cut clothing probably coming out from Scientist''s wardrobe.


    "Hey, captain coldy, join us join us!" Not only I''ve to bear with the sight in front of me, but with Seiji becaming me towards them, the sake almost drips out of its container with the movement, too close from reaching me.


    Word won''t go through in this situation with any of them, so resenting to the fate that my thoughts about this matter would have to wait until tomorrow when they are a little sober I get closer to a rosy Seiji and pull him up by the arm, a strong grip keeping him balanced after the sudden movement.


    Don''t know just how much they managed to make him drink before I came in, but it was enough to make him calm as a kitty as I dragged him out of there back home.


    And in his drunken state it is easy to say with one look that I''m not only guiding him but keeping him up on his feet.


    Better not vomit on me, or else¡­ I''ll get really pissed at him.


    Sigh, not even war had me so on edge as this guy.


    But I do not stop, not even when he stumbles on the stairs to the second floor, knowing that his skin is thick enough to ignore the blows.


    "How did it come to this?"


    "The funny boy tested my body." He answers, to my surprise. Funny boy? The only one there that could be seen as boy is Scientist, that may be it too since he had a way of always getting ahead of his experiments, no matter how small and trivial as testing if Seiji could still get drunk.


    I''m all for ending this day already, throw him on the guest''s bed and be done with it, only that now he reeks of alcohol and that is making my nose itch; and letting him like this will only make it much worse by tomorrow when my entire house is drenched in that foul smell.


    So, as I take a deep breath to calm down, and regret the moment after when more of that stench fills my lungs, I have to almost carry him while he rests his head on my shoulder, and the once blush happy effect of the booze seems to settle down as his eyelashes flush downwards.


    Dragging Seiji''s feet along I manage to bring him towards the bathroom, and sitting him on the toilet I bring a new set of clothes in, only to find him staring at nothing while holding his weight on the outer side of the bathtub.


    It is odd to see the always high-spirited Seiji like this, and even if so obedient as to let me take his clothes off while the bath fills up without stirring trouble, I cannot help but feel worried about him.


    Once the water is at a good height I turn the tap off, and after giving him a once over with the shower before entering I help him in the bathtub as his white flushed skin redness further in contact with the hot water.


    I frown a little at that, but with my mind focused on going through this until the end I take the shampoo on the side and start washing his hair, the bigger source of the smell, probably because of some drunken accident as pouring one''s beer at the other''s head.


    All along the process Seiji doesn''t say anything, until a strange chocked chuckle leaves his lips.


    "Captain coldy, you are being so nice to me¡­" Is my impression or he is getting better and better at speaking at quite a rapid speed?


    Though I should have figured it out that, the next moment, Seiji would grab the front of my collar and bring my face closer to him, locking me in place as I can see the drops of water tracing his face and body, dripping of his hair and eyelashes.


    "Almost makes me want to repay you¡­"


    If his odd behavior wasn''t enough, the flushes cheeks and ears are enough to tell me that he still is under the effects of the alcohol, but that doesn''t make me less annoyed by his action as I force myself out of his grasp.


    However as I''m about to stand he grabs my hand, and in a totally strange, despaired tune, says:


    "Please don''t leave me!"

 Chapter 83 - 81

    POV: Asher


    That makes me stop and look back at him only to be met with his alarmed face, which shocks me more than anything before.


    Because this person in front of me could not be the always strong and independent samurai, now made a monstrosity that never bowed to anyone, could he?


    "¡­ I''m not leaving." I find myself saying for some reason, something about his weakened state pulls a string in my chest that makes me close my hand into fists.


    Seiji seems to calm down a little after I say it, and more once I sit back on the toilet to help him clean himself up, but as I brush the sponge at his skin I cannot stop being bothered by his depressed state, too far from his normal confident self, it could not be just the booze talking, could it be?


    As some say, what is spoken in the heat of the moment is something thought about before¡­ and perhaps the alcohol got him in some way as to uncover the thick layers that involved his heart.


    That''s why I''ve never enjoyed drinking.


    And that is when I did something I should not have done, something that changed my view on him, something that does not categorize him as an asset anymore, but gives him a mind and body beyond that of a mere beast, something that feels, alive, warm and pulsating, and categorizes him as someone for me to worry about.


    That''s when I asked him, that''s when I cared..


    "What is it that is bothering you?"


    He seems surprised too at first, but with a mumbled mind and a tongue loosened by the alcohol he does not beat around the bush and actually opens up for me.


    "I don''t know what to do, I''m so confused, this new form, these memories, our situation, is just too much for me to grasp."


    "Tell me, what does that make me? Am I a monster after all? Easy it was to think it like that, and yet I have these¡­ thoughts, words of a master that I cannot remember the name of, the honor of the Koshiro family, but I don''t remember them at all, and yet it does not stop me from being bothered by it."


    "How simple¡­" He chuckles, and yet there is no joy in his laugh. "To think myself as a simple monster, my only aim was to survive and feed, defend my territory, blissed ignorance, and yet now I have to face all the screaming meals I have in the past coming bac to haunt me, worsening with the thoughts of ¡­ of me being more than just the hunter."


    I can tell he is overwhelmed by emotions at this point, but with a warrior''s and a man''s pride he does not let it spill out, and yet I''m far too knowledgeable about facial expressions and how to control them not to notice every single change, how his eyes glim a little more, how his eyebrow twitch in a frown than relax the moment later as if they have never been there, trying to disappear before being even formed.


    However the eyes that gaze at me the next moment hold such complicated emotions that I do not manage to grasp the meaning behind that look.


    "It is your fault, you know? I have been changing more and more since you did this to me, you have to take responsibility!"


    As I frown at his choice of words I''m grabbed once more by the wrist, but this time he pulls me in the bathtub, and raising my head out so I don''t swallow any of the water I''m but turned around by him, ending up in a very¡­ compromising position.


    I''m glad that I had taken my military boots out before, for they would be a major pain to dry later, however with only the inner clothing from my military outfit the water manages to drench my white shirt, making it transparent and glued to my body in a way that instead of covering my figure it only adds to my physics, giving a mere glimpse of the body bellow.


    And I realize the effect I had like this because, when I hit my back at the opposite side of the bathtub, sitting down with my clothes on, Seiji cames right up, and with his arms on the side at the edge of the bathtub, trapping me in, only stopping to hungrily look me up and down, igniting a burning fire in his eyes.


    I did not think this is how my day would end¡­ but it does not sound bad after all.


    Though if he thinks I''ll only lay there¡­ he is quite wrong.


    I grab the back of his hair and pull his head back, reaching for his throat and biting there, something that I wanted to do for a long time now, leave that milky white skin full of red markings, and as he hisses from the pain and I lick the skin, I pull him by the waist and glue his naked body on mine, so close that we can feel each other''s excitement.


    "You worry too much." I say then. "Being a monster, being a human, why care what others think of you? Of what label to use? Of what you are? Honor¡­ such a silly thing, why not discard that? Why not discard it all?"


    "All you need to be now is my beast, my monster, my abomination, take your eyes away from the others, the past, the present, the only thing you need to think about is how to obey me diligently, how to please me."


    "My abomination¡­ nobody elses."


    Quite pleased with that line of thought I give him another bite, still holding his hair and guiding his head, but with his long tail he coils around the drain and cleans a path for the water to flow out of the bathtub, letting behind only our two hot bodies glued together.


    With so much stress pin up from the last day I''m all up to giving my body some release, but to my surprise he once more coils that tail of his all over my upper body and locks my arms in place, enough for me to feel his presence all over me.


    I look at him with warning in my eyes, but his flushed self only grins back at me in a cheeky way.


    "Seiji¡­" I say, threatening to use my command over to order him to stop, but instead he approaches me, licking my earlobe and giving it a little nimble before saying:


    "Captain Coldy, relax, we both know you are the boss here and I can''t do anything you do not want me to do, you are in charge, but let me help you out, let me relax these stiff shoulders of yours¡­Isn''t it as you say? For me to please you¡­?"


    "So give up control for me¡­ and I''ll guarantee that you won''t regret it."


    His words shock me, not merely because of his words, but of how much he manages to know, to understand me so much in the little time we spend together.


    Control¡­ having control is an important matter to me, to react to hard situations is best to have things under control, and yet if not almost impossible it is a very, very tiresome task to be having without stop, day after day, control my emotions, control the people around me, controls my and others actions, do it all on my own.


    I''m tired of all of it¡­ but I cannot stop it, not now, not ever, on the risk of losing more than just my life.


    As if aware of these thoughts of mine he gives me another smile, and this time goes slower and enjoys licking my ear and going down my neck, but he seems very intrigued by it, licking and tasting as if sucking on a sweet dessert, so I give him a little push forward by putting my feet on his half harden shaft and putting some strength into it.


    "You better do a hell of a good work then, for my shoulders are really stiff after all."


    With that he finally gives me a full out grin of a kid allowed to eat candy before dinner.

 Chapter 84 - 82

    Warning: Mature content ahead


    (Though I know most of you are here for that hehe) ( ?~ ?? ?¡ã)


    POV: Asher


    Even though he said those words, making me the one in charge of what may or may not happen here, one look at his eyes is enough to see where his intentions lay, the hungry desire burning within, an animalistic glint shinning at his now red eyes, three black spots reflection my image into their endless blackness.


    It is such an intense gaze that makes me think of a tiger''s gaze locked on its prey moments before pouncing at it.


    But not prey, for here I''m the one riding the tiger, charging into battle.


    And being desire so profoundly like this¡­ does not seem to be a bad thing after all.


    He does not know restrain, and like the half beast he is nibbles at my skin with the tip of his teeth only to strike with his wet hot tongue, tracing a wet path full of red marks on my skin.


    At the same time that he is in a hurry to taste me, he slowly makes his way around my body, not wanting to leave any part untouched, almost like tasting the insides of his prey.


    That changes, however, to a more feverish tone when he reaches my chest, making me tense up without wanting to as he gets closer to the sensible part of my body and, finally halting on his attacks, his face covered by my shirt over his head, he finally forces it open by ripping it apart to have a look at my expression, and even if I''m to keep my stone face up he seems to see something there that brings a cheeky smile to his face, making his wet swollen lips stand out more.


    He goes back to it but, this time, he doesn''t want to simply taste me, but gives my skin quick small kicks before moving on, as if¡­ searching for something.


    Of course, he is searching, how could he understand what we are up to completely at the small details the state he is at? Can''t say that even with his memories back he would¡­


    Perhaps this is even his first time? That thought brings a hot sensation to my core, like boiling lava.


    Without noticing I''ve already moved so my arms stay over the edge of the tub, stretching out my chest as he makes his way around, but of course it does not take long before he finds the two buds there, contrasting against the skin in a taunting way.


    He seems excited in exploring my body, and seen those buds there he goes and bites them, making me hiss and hit him hard on the shoulder on reflex, saying:


    "Careful." He does not say anything, almost as if his animalist part had taken over, making him unable to speak up and only act, but he does not bite my nipples again, instead licks it in an apologizing manner, but when he sees my reaction, no matter how small, he intensifies his attacks, licking faster and faster at the tip, and I cannot help when my heart speeds up from his assaults.


    Experimenting, however, he makes me swallow a moan and grip at the edge of the bathtub harder when he sucks at it, pulling the skin on my chest and making my body feel hot.


    Enjoying his teases I bet, for he gets a hold of the other nipples with his hands, and clumsy at first starts touching it, caressing, but as he goes on and on about it I start to frown a little as the teasing and slightly pleasure turns into a numbing experience, faintly painful as he keeps rubbing and sucking at the same part of my body.


    Seems that talking and dressing aren''t the only things that I''ll need to teach him about¡­ but at least this one can be quite¡­ fun.


    My blue eyes deepen as I think of it, a smile of my own threatening to creep its way towards my face.


    So while he intended to keep going I grab the back of his head and get a good grip of his hair, pulling him back and away from my chest, only to see that his red lips now where shinning with saliva, even more enticing, and if that wasn''t enough his wet pink tongue goes out to lick the remaining moisture from his attacks, boiling up that pit of lava inside me even more.


    I haven''t noticed until now just how captivating he is¡­ and even though my usual reaction is to remain stone still about this kind of things¡­ I did not feel the need to do this with him, not anymore, not when I had already so much control over him, more control than death itself, and if there is anyone in this world that I could have without fear, is him.


    My own vigorous monster.


    So I slap my lips with his, biting at it to make him hiss as I finally reach his alluring wet mouth, moving and sucking on his lips while reaching out with my tongue, exploring his mouth and his at lost tongue as it was his turn to take my assault in.


    I enjoy making him out of breath and lost under my assault, so I go a little further and tease his body with my hands, brushing his sides and groping his ass, feeling the soft round skin underneath.


    However once my teases go a little too far and I test the skin by groping it around, exposing this hole from time to time, it seems to stir something inside him as, once we stop kissing, the glint on his eyes change¡­ deepen.


    Out of nowhere he lashes out and sinks his teeth on my throat, the right pressure to barely draw blood and keep me in place, and while putting pressure and keeping us in position he starts moving his waist, eager like a beast, but he only manages to rasp his member against mine legs and thighs, sometimes on my own member too, somewhat exposed too amidst our play, making me twitch.


    "Calm down, take it slow, no need to rush." I have to say, this time instead of forcing his head back I brush his hair with my fingers, soothing him.


    "Unless you want to end this quickly, there is¡­" I tease, and that is enough to make him stop, let go of my neck and look at me while narrowing his eyes, his swollen lips now red with my blood, his own neck bleeding too because of our shared fate.


    "Quickly? I bet you want that¡­" He says, provoking, and it seems that he finally gets in the mood, not simply trying me out like some dessert, but really¡­ looking at me.


    Up from my head, down to my neck, and down and down and down¡­ and a smile spreads on his red lips.


    Only for his head to descend right on my crotch.


    Before I realize what he is trying to do I feel his hot breath on my member, and that makes me clench my finger and toes while my heart cannot stop speeding up its rhythm, and that brings another smile to his face before a pink wet tongue whips out from his mouth and licks the tip of my member.


    I hold my breath and harden my grip at the edge of the bathtub.


    But of course that is just the beginning of his teases, for then he licks it up again, then again, and getting comfortable he puts his hands on my things and slightly pushes them open.


    As if testing and tasting he starts to moisten my dick up and down with his saliva, and when he reaches the base he nibbles the skin with his teeth, making me hiss and kick him in reaction, but feel even hotter after it.


    However once he gives it an all out he starts putting his tongue to it and, sensing that the tip is the most sensitive part, he starts tormenting it by speeding up his licks and giving me no rest in between his cares, making me arch my back away from the bathtub a little.


    What brings out a grunt out from between my teeth however is when he starts sucking me off, not only abusing the tip but putting his hands to work too as they cup my balls and start stroking the opposite side of his mouth, and what did not enter his wet carven to me licked silly is abused by his fingers.


    "Fuck¡­!" I say between ragged breathing, and I can feel his lower part react to it and grow even bigger.


    As always he pushes me to my limits, but he does not stop even then, speeding his strokes and tongue while moving his hips in anticipation, eager to have his fill too.


    So much touching and teasing soon takes me over and, as I reach my climax and sink my fingers on his back, I cum straight in his mouth, but to my surprise not only he swallows it all, but keep his tongue working even amidst my climax, the continued teasing and licking while coming makes me roll my eyes back until it ends, and even then he keeps my member in his mouth, licking it clean from all the cum.


    This time I''m not the only one who needs to take a breather, and while I let the climax sink in and lower down my foggy vision goes towards him, and for some reason he is in a state very similar to mine, even though his own member is still as hard as a rock down below.


    I take action once my recovery is quicker than his, and intending to repay his teases is my turn to go up towards him and cover his body with mine.


    He is still in a state of bliss, hand over his mouth and eyes slightly closed, so he is taken by surprise when my hands grab his own member with strength.


    "Ah!"


    Like him I''m in the mood to punish, so I do not wait not let him catch his breath, but instead speed my movements up, brushing the tip of his member with expertise and making him wiggle under me.


    With my other hand I grab his hair once more, forcing him to face me as I go for a deep kiss, feeling his ragged breath in my mouth as I go up and down, up and down his ledge, my thumb brushing the head and putting some pressure on it before moving along his ledge.


    He did not last long under my caress, already so pin up from all our play, and once he reaches his climax and shotts his own cum around I enjoy biting at his lips and tasting that gaping mouth of his.


    Truly this kind of punishment and play can be quite liberating and relaxing¡­ though next I''m left frowning a little as his body starts to feel heavy and numb, and once I look up at his face I see that his eyes are actually closed and that his breathing is easing up.


    ¡­Did he just fell asleep on me? It truly may be his first time then, for him to be dead tired only after one round¡­ or perhaps it even may be the drink that messed him up and made him hot from the beginning.


    But no matter¡­ I think a rare genuine smile on my lips.


    As I said before, there is no rush, there is still time to enjoy this to the fullest¡­


    And now I have time to plan things out for us¡­ so we can go further beyond.


    For now I''ve my own beast to play with¡­ and he just signed himself to be under my caress, now and ever.


    That makes my gaze deepen.


    Because I''m very possessive of my things, and now he is it.


    Mine to protect and have.

 Chapter 85 - 83

    ¡­I wish I could be one of those people who, after a night of drinking, would start a new day anew, no strings attached, and no recollection of that happened the night before, all to be forgotten with the buzz of the alcohol.


    But no, that is not my case, for I remember, I remember it all, every single small detail.


    So even before my eyes open up, still with the veil of darkness under my own eyelids, all of¡­ that plays in my mind once more, on how I spoke of things I did not want to, my loosen mouth blabbering my thoughts out loud, and how, instead of slashing out or pushing me away, he instead embraced me, embraced all my flaws.


    My monster is what he said. His.


    That makes me fuzzy inside.


    So, acting on the spot, I pull him towards me, somewhat even more possessive of this not as cold human.


    Who would think that things would turn out the way they did?


    I swallow dry just thinking about it, his drenched figure, with his clothes barely covering his body making him look even more enticing, the water drop tracing his neck and abs, and I simply had to have a taste, so much waiting already, how could I pass such opportunity?


    I was not the type to be embarrassed by my lack of knowledge nor nudity, but I have to say that figuring him out is quite delightful, even though part of me wished to know these things beforehand so I could pull him under harder.


    It makes me incredibly happy every time he flinches under my caress, and making his body tense, making his heart race, making his skin coated in sweat, is a pleasure on its own, especially when I lick that chest of his and loosen that voice of his.


    And yet nothing compares to his taste, his skin, his blood, his cum, everything on his is to be appreciated, sipped, enjoyed like old wine, and even if sometimes I lose myself on his smell and taste, I agree with him.


    Taking it slow, indeed¡­ it is the best way to taste him fully, until the very last drop.


    And yet as I''m still high on his taste, filling my own with his essence, he goes and does something unpredictable, and actually starts pushing himself over me.


    I cannot say that I''ve ever felt so out of it, and I''m a beast of all things! And yet I''ve never had such weak spot touched on my other form, or rather not a weak spot at all, and even after changing to this one I did not pay attention to such trivial things, but now he had all my attention as he brushed and teased with expertise.


    And he knew his way around for sure¡­ for he only hit the right spots, not only with his hands but with his tongue, making me soak on his being, making me drunk on his taste, filling my lungs with his smell.


    I don''t remember much after that, only that, on the next day, it all came back in a rushing hot sensation that makes me think that I''m still there, at the bathtub, with him, hot and wet for more.


    "¡­Keep that up and I''ll have to help you out once more."


    I''m jolted awake from these thoughts when I hear his rough morning voice sound very, very close to me.


    When I open my eyes all I can see is an icy blue, and it takes me a few moments to make heads and tails of what I''m seeing, until the blue gets two dark spots in the middle.


    I blink the sleep away as he stares at me, so close up that I can feel his warm breathing brush my face, and once I look around I realize that we are actually in bed, covered by sheets.


    Sleeping together¡­ and still naked for what I can tell.


    "Good morning." He says after watching me be lost for a few moments, and blinking back at him I frown as I say:


    "Morning." I answer, still at lost with all of this¡­ intimacy.


    I don''t know what I expected¡­ but I''m surely surprised with the outcome.


    There is something oddly personal about this, and I''m not even counting the fact that we fooled around and ended up naked in bed only to wake up together, no¡­


    But the fact that the pains in my heart just spilled out like beans and, even after I open up to him, even if, now, I''m somewhat ashamed of not only thinking in such way but acting out like I did, even if I display such wounded figure, still he did not act out.


    Still he did not abuse it and tried to stab a bigger wound in my open up heart, and actually¡­helped out.


    Only then, when he had nothing to gain and yet acted out, that I could tell that he cared, that he cared for me.


    And that I could tell just how much I still did not know him¡­ because the cold man I thought of him as at first would not do such a thing.


    What a surprise¡­ such cold fa?ade holds such a hot man inside¡­


    The awkward situation we are in does not last long however, for the next moment the black metal thing he carries around shines bright,  vibrating over the furniture it is at and playing a ringing sound.


    Only then I can feel his gaze drift away, which lifts the tension off from me even though I did not even notice it form.


    "¡­Yes ." I hear him say, back to his monotone voice. Since when had he changed the way he spoke with me as to sound so different from the way he is treating the stranger on the other side? And what''s that supposed to mean?


    And of course, even though the voice on the metal thing sounded low, I could still hear their conversation clearly with my sharp senses.


    What I hear, however, gives me a mix of curiosity and trouble, as for once I had a deeper glimpse into the Captain''s background, and for other because something sounded out of place, calling out a memory that did not come willingly, but still bothered me nonetheless.


    For the other side simply says:


    "Asher, your brother Nichola is missing for two days now, have you see him?"


    "¡­No." Asher simply answers as the other person, a woman it seems by the voice, continues:


    "Well, I''m sure is nothing, he is always one to forget about the time and spend too much time fooling around, that fool, but if you see him tell him to call me otherwise I''ll be cutting his allowance alright?"


    As they talk my mind is focusing on caching that bit of memory that has being sprout up back to life, and once I match the dots my eyes widen.


    Nichola, Nick, the guy I killed didn''t have the same name, did he now?


    That cannot be¡­ right?

 Chapter 86 - 84

    ¡­I wonder how my luck has been so bad these past few days, I mean, with so many people around for me to kill it had to be someone with some sort of connection with Asher? I mean, I only killed once, and still managed to mess it all up somehow!


    With increasing worry I keep an ear out towards his conversation and watch his behavior as the mere thought of causing trouble between us gives me a heavy heart.


    I keep watching even after their conversation ends, and of course by now he would have noticed my odd behavior.


    "¡­What is it?"


    I look away. I could not simply ask it without raising suspicion, so I rather bury it deep down and never raise the subject again, after all, even if they could find his body; or the remains of it; after the ghouls attack from last time they would surely think that he was attacked by them.


    Yes, I should not worry, that would bring no good after all.


    So I chose to say nothing and only ogle the man beside me, figuring as Asher moved that he was not completely naked as myself after all for he had put some pants on, but that was about it, and as he sat up on the bed and crooked his head to look back at me while I still lay down on the bed his muscular chest and abs were visible and bulging, the type of body that wasn''t made in a gym but conquered in the battlefield, an armor of muscles that is.


    And yet what captivates me the most is those eyes, normally so cold, so unapproachable, but now with a hint of¡­ mischievous when they look at me.


    That takes me off guard more than any of his actions before.


    "Seems like you remember everything." Saying that his gaze heats up, which makes me look away.


    I don''t really understand what is going on here but I feel at the same time a mix of enjoying it and being nervous about the situation.


    That makes Asher feel even cockier and rest his chin on his hand, gazing at me as if watching a great show.


    Great show my ass!


    "What?!" Is my turn to ask, scolding, a little annoyed and with the emotions running high and above the surface, but on contrary to him I''ve never being one to have a tick face and hide my emotions away.


    Pretty much like a beast, I acted out before thinking most of the time.


    "Back to normal I see? Pity, you were rather cute yesterday." Asher says, which makes me widen my eyes and stand up at once on the bed.


    "Cute my ass! I''m a fierce beast and I''ll make sure to eat you whole one day for that!" I growl the words back.


    He looks down and over me, seeing it all again since I''m still naked, but I only raise an eyebrow in challenge, crossing my arms in front of me.


    His next comment, however, makes me speechless.


    "Uhm, yeah, your ass is cute too."


    Wha-He, what the actual fuck! The nerve of this guy!


    I''m about to embark on another furious battle that I very much intended to end by putting him in his place when that damn thing rings again at his side, but this time when he looks at the screen a small shadow of a frown crosses his face.


    And I''m literally left hanging with my finger in the air and my mouth open as he puts the thing on his ear.


    Well that sucks, but not more than what I hear from the other side of the line.


    "Captain, we have a situation!"


    "What is it?"


    "People are turning out sick! Turning out sick inside the city!"


    That makes us both perch our ears.


    "That is impossible, with the number of procedures needed to be released at the gate, not a single infected has ever passed the entrance!" He says, but with a quick look at me he shuts his mouth.


    ¡­What? I''m a special case, don''t blame them for letting me in.


    He raises his eyebrow at that, but keeps the majority of his focus on the serious conversation at hand.


    "Which sector are they from?" He asks.


    "That is the oddest part, the sick are everywhere! Not only in the attacked parts of the city, but even at the opposite side!"


    "¡­ What about the Golden Circle?"


    "There were no cases reported."


    "¡­ What are the symptoms?" At that he has already changed into work mode, getting up and dressing up while having the thing stay put by using his shoulder, something that, by the way he moves, he has done many times before.


    So not long after he is all dressed up, questioning the one on the other side, and when he gives it for satisfied and finally turns the device off, he turns around only to see me laying on the bed just the way I woke up as.


    At that he freezes, hand stretched out towards the door handle, staring back at me for a few moments.


    I sit back and cross my arms behind my head, very at ease, with a smile on my face as I wave at him and say:


    "I like this bed of yours, I will borrow it for a while, have fun out there."


    I can see that he wants to roll his eyes at me at this point.


    "Seiji¡­"


    "Yes?" I ask innocently, but my smug smile betrays me.


    "Sit up!"


    He doesn''t even command me to do so, but his sudden order makes me straight my back up, out of habit of course.


    He gives long steps as he walks around the bed and brings a bubble of clothes with him, and suddenly taking the blankets off he goes straight to the point and dresses me quickly and efficiently.


    And yet, even if there is nothing out of ordinary in his demeanor, this still somewhat feels¡­ intimate, close and something as silly as this is enough to make my heart race a bit.


    He leaves the shoes for last, and that brings me out of my torpor for I had finally been freed of those constricting things, and I''m not about to get them back on!


    So I clench my toes so tight that he cannot fit them inside the shoes, no matter how much he tries, and I smile in satisfaction.


    I know he is getting angry at me, not only for wasting his time, but for making a fool out of him, but that only makes me more eager to keep this up.


    Only that, at that moment, the playful mood from both sides is shattered, for the half open window on the side is brushed by the howling wind and, with it carries the chilling sharpness of the cold outside, and the city odors with it.


    My gaze goes up towards the outside as my nostrils flares up, my eyes trying to see what my nose has caught, the known, rotten smell that only one kin is putrid enough to carry, a smell that stinks past the rotting part of decaying bodies, something beyond death itself.


    Something that I had always been able to track down, for they, too, were prey of mine.


    The smell of ghouls.


    Seems like the situation outside is not as simple as it sounds.


    I narrow my eyes at that, sharpening my gaze for what it is about to come.


    And something tells me it won''t be as simple as before.

 Chapter 87 - 85

    Against my will I''m once more dressed like a soldier, cap and all, and with increasing tension I follow behind Asher, eyes scanning our surroundings, earning a narrowing glance from him that makes him stand on guard too, not that he needed that to freeze up again into the cold captain he is, watchful and alert.


    Is like a layer of ice is poured over his head once he steps out of the house, a fa?ada for the outside where all eyes lay on him.


    But not inside, not when it is just the two of us, for that layer melts piece by piece, crumbles away only for me to see what lay beneath, and that line of thought flares up the fire inside me, making me inhale a little too quickly, but that only fills my lungs with the stench, bringing me back from those thoughts, so I shake the distraction away and swallow dry, but trying is the keyword as so many worries and thoughts still play inside my mind, making me go back and forth like this.


    And not only the hot smearing memories are keeping my brain fuzzy¡­ but the worries of yesterday have not disappeared just because of some one on one with Asher, which actually got me more confused at some points but more eager at others.


    Guess I''m not used to thinking and pondering my actions¡­ but that does not mean I''m dumb alright? ....I hope.


    "Asher¡­" I say, frowning as I look over roofs and my glance drifts from face to face, watchful of our surroundings as we walk, expecting to be jumped at by a ghoul, even if it is still daytime.


    He doesn''t say anything to acknowledge my words, but I know he is listening by the small head turn he gives me.


    "Are you true to your words? You don''t really¡­care at all?" That earns me a glance over the shoulders, but I keep my own gaze occupied with the passersby. "About me¡­ not being human."


    Great, what a way to ask if he is ok with a human feasting monster like myself beside him, what am I? Stupid? Had the alcohol fried my brain or something?


    And why do I even care? Perhaps that is the true question behind it all¡­ and why was I so worried of what he may say next?


    He seems to notice my tension and takes his time to answer, and when I''ve already given up on it since we are already so close to our destiny, he stops to look at me and says:


    "What I said before still holds. And believe me, I''ve already seem true monsters in human skin before, you are not one of them, you are just a hunter, not evil or good, just¡­ a hunter. There is nothing more to it, so stay focused now, I''ve a feeling we will need to very cautious from now on, and I need you ready to fight with me. Are you ready for that, Abomination?"


    Ready? Ready for that?! Who does he think I''m? Of course I''m ready to battle! I''m ready for whatever he throws my way! Especially battles! That'' my specialty!


    But of course he only says that to provoke me, his stone face giving me a quick raise of the eyebrows before turning around.


    Questioning my abilities¡­ now I''m pissed! Even more because I know this is just what he was looking for after saying that, so I get even more pissed!


    So once we reach the very busy infirmary with some guards at the entrance, one glance at me makes the soldier chose to speak with the cold captain instead, not that it did him any good.


    "Welcome Captain Murray! How may we help you?" He asks, giving Asher a quick nervous salute.


    "I''m here to see the sick."


    "Of course, of course, come right this way please!"


    The soldier pushes his weapon to the side so he can move better as he turns towards the inside and guides us in.


    I take a moment to take the place in, so filled with exhausted people moving back and forth, weeping and howls of pain but, most of all, the smell of chemicals and death blasting my senses all at once.


    I did not know what I expected from the hospital of such a shabby city, and yet it is a mix of poverty and the attempt of order, with brick sturdy walls and corridors filled with patients, and I don''t know if it is because of the outbreak or if the place is simply just full like this, barely leaving space for me to see the strangely shaped doors and windows, a far off architecture from the rest of the city, as if build afterwards, but none of it mattered, all of it was just a feeble attempt to take my mind off the overwhelming smell.


    "How are things here?" Asher starts questioning the soldier, talking about the symptoms, the number of patients, trying to find any connection.


    "Most of them were not close to where the attack happened, they are from all around the city except from the very healthy areas, and we have already run out of containment rooms, I''m afraid that harsh measurements are about to begin, we cannot have so many infected laying around, ticking like a bomb!"


    I can see from here that, even if Asher''s expression doesn''t change, his jawline tenses.


    "What about the drugs?"


    "There is barely enough to prevent the change now, if many more start turning in I''m afraid there is nothing we can do to save them beyond a bullet sir!"


    That is a harsh line of thought, but the fact that the Captain, always so contrary to such treatments, does not say otherwise is an indication on its own of how dire the situation is.


    Only that, suddenly, I halt my steps and widen my eyes, for my nose caught something recognizable among this mess.


    Asher notices my change right away, especially as I turn to open up a path in that ocean of people, getting closer to the source of the smell, and when we stop and look down at it, I cannot help a twitch of my eye as my whole body tenses, a ragged breath leaving my nose as I can feel a tremble from building up anger start spreading throughout all over my body.


    Because, laying there on the bed, unconscious, is Takamori, the always upright and well dress figure looking like a ghost in the hospital''s clothes, breathing short and a pained expression crossing his face even as he sleeps, and as my eyes go up to meet Asher''s, we both have a clear understanding.


    That is, that we are both livid and mad like hell!


    I clench my hands into fists to stop them from shivering as Asher screams at the soldiers that Takamori should be transferred to a private containment room, but I''m not hearing as my senses, honed by my anger, catch screaming coming from outside, not too far from where we are now, and driven my anger I stride towards the sound.


    We quicken our steps towards there, ignoring the gazes thrown at us, increasingly horrifying the bystanders as other soldiers see the distress and follow right behind, until we finally reach the source of the screams, the gates.


    And there is blood flowing everywhere.


    But not because of the soldiers this time, nor because of the gate itself.


    But because of the strange creatures that were slaughtering the camps right at the gate.


    I barely catch a glimpse of the big shadows, the monstrosities walking in the daylight as if it was nothing, and as the panic people from outside shout in despair and run towards us to flee the creatures the bridge is brought up, one image appears clearly in the distance, of a big shadow staring at its horde, no mercy shinning back from those void black eyes.


    With a bang the bridge closes the chaos outside, and as if announcing the end of the world a soldier from on top of the walls screams for us to hear.


    "T-they are everywhere! T-they have surrounded us!


    Still staring at the closed bridge I knew for a fact that these ghouls are not going to give up that easily.


    And that makes my nose flares up.


    Then bring it on you fuckers! I will tear every single one of you apart!

 Chapter 88 - 86

    POV: Asher


    "The situation is beyond dire, is catastrophic."


    What a way to start a report, I think as my eyes keep tracing the words out, but I guess the "Magnanimous Scientist" always had a taste for the dramatic.


    "To begin with, there was scarce information about the ghouls from the start, but now they have come to evolve and change far faster than any creature on earth that came before them."


    "Beyond the many samples and strange behaviors displayed in the past few days, however, none explains the new ghouls popping up left and right, but beyond the new hive behavior and the new queen ghoul, which has being addressed as Szodiss, there seems to be another type of ghouls surging, and this one is the worst of them all; because apparently they can withstand the sunlight."


    "The is no samples from those creatures yet, but I''m up to believe they have some connection with our snake queen friend, for they are acting as a group and in just a few moments have surrounded the city, shoulder to shoulder in a huge ring that covers almost the entirety of our walls, but enough so that none can leave from any of the gates, and worse of all is that they are on the exact distance away needed so our weapons do not reach them, and are  fast enough to catch up with a fleeing vehicle we saw outside; perhaps motorcycles work better."


    "Basically all seems to be an intricate strategy to keep us locked in, and there is where the trouble is truly at, but that is not my field of expertise so I won''t diddle in that."


    "However one thing to take note in is that most ghouls until now had very humanoid characteristics, usually eyes, nose, ears on the head, bipedal, four limbs, only with small changes from wings to teeth, but these ones do not share such thing, just like the snake queen, they somehow resemble other animals beyond the humans."


    "For their strange resemble to some specific animal, we are calling them Stallion Ghouls. They walk on four strong legs and-" A knock on the door takes me away from the report.


    "Come in." I say, my eyes drifting slightly to Seiji on the side, sitting beside the window, a profound gaze glancing at the city night, before going back to the screen on my computer.


    "strong legs and big bodies like that of horses, but that''s mostly where any resemble ends for, instead of a head the thick neck is cut short and, like a gaping mouth upwards, have many tentacles with bared thorns and spikes moving out, and big claws sprouting from their hooves. Not only that but at the front of their chest there are two smaller legs in the air that use a single big talon coming from the hooves to cut anyone standing in their way."


    "Captain Murray!" Even with my reading speed I could not finish the document before the soldier comes in and salutes me, demanding attention.


    "What is it? Be brief."


    "Of course sir.!" At that he reports the news from outside, but of course even if I wished for good news, none of them were. "We have yet to discover what is causing the people to turn in sick, but for now we had to close the infectedl up in the city part that was attacked last time in case some of them end up turning." Another way of completely quarantine and isolating the infected, those who were not lucky enough to have a room on this side where thrown into the city we just cleaned up to wait for some miracle to happen.


    Things are only getting worse and worse.


    Worst of all is that, beyond trying to fight back or sooth the nerves of the population, is that fact that we still have to find out what is causing the infection to prevent it from spreading further, otherwise there won''t be any healthy humans left alive to defend at the end of the day.


    Thinking about how the golden circle has not being affected makes me frown, but I still cannot grasp the reason why, and that has been added to the things bothering me today.


    "And how are things outside?"


    "Bad, the family of the sick are at the gates causing trouble, and others are rioting at the center demanding more medicine for the infected and answers. I''m afraid panic has settled among the citizens, and if we do nothing we won''t have to wait for the ghouls to come and destroy  us."


    Just as I feared and expected. The queen snake has done her homework, this type of strategy is commonly used against castles and cities with walls, closing in so no supplies or food can be received, and let the ones inside kill each other in despair and hunger.


    Plus she managed to somehow infect people from inside¡­ which only adds to the overall madness.


    If only I knew the answer to their questions, then I could calm their hearts by preventing the contamination and stopping the disease from spreading¡­ but how?


    "You may leave." I say to the soldier before pondering deep into the subject. I stand,  leaving the table, feeling a headache form from all this stress, and sit back down on the sofa while covering my forehead with my hand, thinking.


    "...What are you thinking about?" I hear Seiji ask, walking away from the window and sitting beside me on the sofa.


    "About the infected. How did they turn out his way? Inside of the city¡­"


    "Uhm¡­" He says, not very interested, putting his feet up and resting his head on my lap, but any reaction I could have to such unique behavior is withheld by my worries and thoughts, still focused on the problems at hand.


    Is there any connection with the attack? Even if there are different areas affected, perhaps the virus thrown brought by the Moth Ghouls with the Explosive Ghouls got attached to the environment and, like a flue, was passed by contact in some way.


    It seems plausible¡­ if not too easy.


    If they were so highly plague-ridden like this wouldn''t the ghouls have infected us already beforehand? It would have been easy to get a human to carry the virus in their clothes and enter the city¡­ Or maybe even carried by air? So why just now? Perhaps some kind of new mutation¡­ but there wouldn''t be a need for an attack like last time¡­ and how there were no outbreaks before?


    That does not match up, even more that, if our knowledge about it has been wrong all along, then we would have had an infected inside the city far earlier, but that has never happened before.


    No, there is something about it that I''m unable to grasp, and the fact that the Golden Circle has not being affected¡­ what reason could have been to such differences?


    Unless¡­


    Out of nowhere the laying monster on my lap is jolt awake, and half sitting on the sofa he looks back at me, eyes glimmering, and with a smile says:


    "...I know! I know what is causing the infection!"


    And that manages to take me away from my trance as I look down at him, waiting for his answer to come and surprised when it did.


    Because, of course, that was it! How had I not thought of it before!


    I look at him with a new light, and have to stop the urge to pet him and even praise for there were a lot of things that demanded my attention now, plus I don''t think I need to feed his ego even more than it is, it may swell his head more.

 Chapter 89 - 87

    Things were chaotic after that. Finding Takamori that way, unconscious and fighting for his life¡­ Awoke something in the beast inside that was far more powerful and deep than the hunger I always felt, some sort of possessiveness, of¡­ care.


    I follow Asher back and forth as he gets busy commanding the soldiers around, and we only slow down at night, however not to sleep and rest but to go to Asher''s office as he deals with paperwork and more soldiers.


    Without much to do or help out at that point I''m left to watch him as he goes about, watching as the cold face is back in place, the one that I worked so hard to bring down the past few days.


    And that fact bothers me¡­ a lot.


    Is not like I don''t understand the situation, but I cannot help but feel distressed at the total regress in his behavior, on how he went from the charming cocky little bastard from this morning to the cold captain I saw the first time we meet once more.


    I don''t like, this distance he put between us again, I don''t like it at all, and I''m not even in the mood anymore to question why I cared, I just did and frowned about it.


    Once he finally gets off from that table and visibly tired sits down on the sofa I see an opportunity to approach him and go towards his side, asking what''s wrong to know which of the many problems at hand is taking his peace away, but since I''m not good at thinking I end up only laying on his lap, trying to provoke a reaction and take him away from the troubles for a moment but being disappointed when he does not show any reaction, thought staying so close to his heart and being embraced by his warm body manage to take the tension away from me as I focus on the rhyme of his heart pumping that sweet blood in his veins, almost lullabying me to sleep.


    And yet I cannot completely relax for when I look up I encounter his worried figure, eyes closed, eyebrows wrinkled, hand over his forehead.


    The infection¡­ why is it worrying him so much? Because of the many humans that can die with it? Or is it about the security of the city? Nah, I don''t think that''s it, he is a soldier, he is used to dealing with dangerous situations like this on a daily basis, so this much should not bother him this much¡­


    Is because of Takamori? I mean, I''m upset about it too, but not on his level, but I can understand that they know each other longer too and that would cause a difference as such, hell, every time I see the man he tries to explode my bladder with the amount of tea he keeps offering me, I wonder just how much he himself drinks every day to have one for the go like he had back at the slums.


    The slums¡­ sounds like it has been so far in past, and yet everything changed so fast in between that is hard to keep track on time, nor that I have ever had the costume to do so, as a beast the only thing that matter is day and night, summer and winter, and that''s about it.


    But that''s that and this is it, and there would not be any tea in the woods there after all, I think lazily as I remember the way angry Taka made the tea when we met the last time before things went deeper into shit.


    But then I stop, almost forgetting to breathe, eyes widening and heart racing as things come into place.


    That¡­ that could not be right? I haven''t just deciphered the puzzle that even Asher had difficulty with right?


    Still things add up, all is explained by it¡­ so I decide to speak up and wait for him to refuse my ideas.


    "I know! I know what is causing the infection!" I say, turning towards him and finally having his attention as the cold tired eyes wait for me to finish answering.


    "Is in the water! They managed to infect the water!"


    He frowns, and I wait for his denial, but when it doesn''t come and, far from it, his eyes light up again as he starts mumbling, I start getting the feeling that perhaps thinking of tea may have saved the day!


    "The water from the city is mostly taken from underground currents and rivers, if they manage to find a way towards it from the outside it would be easy to infect the water and the people that drank it, plus the Golden Circle cleans their water a thousand times, most even drink from bottles brought from the Citadel, so they would not be affected either¡­"


    I try to keep up with his line of thought, but as he starts mumbling, standing and reaching for his jacket, I end up staring at his moving figure.


    He takes the phone from his table, giving instructions to his soldiers to have the water tested, and as he is about to turn it off something gets his attention, a pitter patter that softly hits the window at first, but grows in strength and intensity.


    "Have some soldiers to gather water from the rain too as quickly as possible, we may need to ration it." He keeps giving his instructions out, spirits up once more, and left waiting I keep my gaze on his strong secure figure, taking him in slowly, from the long fingers curved over the phone, to the up straight standing, the broad shoulders, the short hair, thin yet soft lips that like to bite just as much as I, and most of all those blue crystal eyes, reflecting like a diamond with many layers in it.


    My heart skips a beat while I simply watch him there, nothing but watching and still it manages to affect me, making me start to think that this sensation may have nothing to deal with the contract at all.


    But if it wasn''t from that¡­ then what could it be?

 Chapter 90 - 88

    I don''t know what I expected after all the chaos and the confront, but I know that I''m very eager for some action and stress relief by punching some annoying ghouls in the face; and a special snaky scaled one comes to mind, followed by a foxy one; but what I did not expect was to be used as a handyman of sorts.


    After Asher''s team confirmed our suspicious and find out that there were actual ghoul corpses in the underground river and that the murky normal water in some parts of town was even worse, they had no choice but to completely cut the water supply, and we did not even have time to celebrate that no one turned in sick anymore when the already jagged nerves of the citizens when down south fast with the lack of supplies and basic needs.


    Rationing supplies is needed, most knew and understood that, but it does mean they have to like it.


    Just as Asher said in his mumbles, beyond the food coming in from the Citadel not being able to reach us, there is not enough water for all, especially when most of it was compromised with the virus,  and it is only a matter of time before the city crumbles.


    But even with the situation is looking dire like this of course Asher is too stubborn to give up like that.


    So the already tired troop of soldiers have even more things to do by now, including me, working under the now heavy rain to bring hundreds of round blue barrels outside as others put some punctured cover to avoid that anything beyond the water fills them up, and after some boiling they would be good for use.


    Only that, as all push themselves to their limits to gather as much water as possible and make use of the rain, I could only think of how this solution is merely temporary, and if the rains doesn''t come to us them this city is doomed sooner than later.


    But better having some water than none I supposed, so we keep working, and I only stop when the pitter-patter of the water hits the cap of the Asher as the Captain, who had been helping out oo thus far, stops at my side.


    "Abomination, follow me, let them deal with the rest."


    Don''t have to ask twice, this is really boring work after all.


    "Sure" I answer as we walk away from the group, leaving other lower raking officers to take care of them.


    Once we are out of reach, however, I get closer to Asher and try to speak over the rain hitting my cap.


    "So, what is it now? For us to go away like that." Some action at last?


    "¡­Food."


    "¡­Food?"


    "We are going out to eat."


    Oh, I see, forgot that we have to do things like that, which is actually quite odd on my part since most of the time my thoughts were on food¡­ ok, all the time really, but oddly enough, this time around I wasn''t hungry.


    Perhaps it has something to do with last night¡­ and how I got to taste the coldy captain a little further¡­


    Yeah, I could say that I was very satisfied¡­ only that the desire did not succumb like I thought it would at first, rather it increased.


    I look at his back while we walk around the city, getting glimpses of that fair neck of his, remembering just how tender his skin is, always making me get carried away as he would pull me back by the hair only to hungrily eat me up from so close up, water tracing his increasingly naked body.


    Hum¡­ yeah, I would like to repeat dinner, dessert included thank you very much.


    Only that, of course, in the current situation as soon as we arrive at his home his tired self is not up to play around, going to the kitchen and taking a cane of tuna out and eating it direcly from the cane, not even bothering with a plate, sitting down on the sofa and not saying anything beyond getting up for another cane.


    Well that''s a bummer¡­I think, watching him go back and forth, questioning why is he eating this much? And fish of all things!


    ¡­I wanted some too, I like fish after all, though I had never had much talent in hunting them down since I could not see clearly underwater


    So I go towards the cupboard we went and take one cane for myself, making a dent in it with my claw and pinching the meat inside with my talons, munching the sour food down, only stopping when I get back in the living room only to find him laying on the sofa, and arm over his eyes, smooth breathing, so tired that the mere minutes it took me to go to the kitchen were enough for him to fall asleep on the spot.


    I finish eating in silence, putting the empty can with his pile on the small central table, and not in the mood to change from these wet clothes and not sensitive enough to change his, I simply sit down against the wall, more used to these hard surfaces than the soft bed upstairs, and close my eyes too.


    Only that that restless little nap would be the reflection of the days to come, for even though to his best efforts Asher is not capable of dealing with everything by himself, and food and water are things that cannot me made out of nowhere, no matter how much we wish for.


    So after a week in this state, the city has grown lifeless, not only for the many now dead previously infected, nor only for the rationed water and food, not only for the monsters outside the walls day and night, taking shifts but never leaving, like crows and ravens waiting for our deaths, not only because of all of that, no¡­


    The worst of it all is when the people from the Citadel started leaving.


    I remember it, the day he came back from visiting the Colonel as I was forbidden to follow, and he never explained nor told me things when he went, but I always recognized the smell of tobacco and annoying human that would stick to him so I could tell that my lack of presence had something to do with only one person, plus he would always come back with an invisible frown of not only worry but anger, for the Colonel always carried lacking infuriating responses.


    Such as now, when the requested supplies came by helicopter, when Asher was warned to go receive them, when hope started to appear only to be shattered down the next moment when he discovered that the helicopters would not come back to the Citadel empty handed.


    And that they would not come back here at all after it, and even I knew by now what that meant.


    That the Citadel is abandoning this place for good.

 Chapter 91 - 89

    We both knew it, and soon the whole population too.


    Why keep this place up after all? So much trouble for such lowly citizens¡­ Why put the lives of Citadel grand citizens on the line? They can just run from it all after all¡­ And I can''t deny that I had a similar line of thought, thinking that it would be easier to just take Asher away from here, jump over the wall, kill some ghouls, and be done with it, leave this place and its people behind and all the worries that came with it.


    Only that¡­ I thought too long about it, and considered that maybe I should take Takamori away as well, I had enough arms to do so. Or perhaps that Connor guy too, the kind soldier that got me in the first place, he helped me twice already after all, would be ungrateful to simply leave him behind, and his crush Julia too, he would be angry at me if I simply left her behind, no matter how weird that girl was.


    But then there is the group of soldiers that serve Asher¡­ he would be mad at me if I left them too, though that Gunner guy I''ll make sure to glue at the front gates for the ghouls to get to him quicker.


    That''s when, even though I knew deep down and still tried to deny it, I came to the conclusion that I could not leave, that at some point I started caring, that I could not simply let it go and abandoned this place and its people.


    And that makes me depressed, just don''t know if because of the feeling or because of the situation this town is in right now.


    That''s why, the next time we get back home and do the same tired routine of eating poorly and only taking a nap before going back out to the chaotic city for another day of stopping riots and putting out fires, sometimes literally.


    At this stale living room, where only Asher''s breathing can be heard, I clench my fist and stare at nothing, annoyed by my lack of help and the increasable deteriorating situation.


    So I sneak out, which would not have been an easy fit if Asher had not been dead tired from the past few days, and with one last glimpse at his figure stretched out on the sofa I close the door softly behind me.


    But out here, against the chilly night air, I''m left to stare over the roofs of the now very gloomy city.


    I do not intend to help him out with the humans, I''m not good at anything delicate as negotiating, and I bet beating the shit out of them would not help, so instead I think of a few other possibilities.


    Such as, simply going out there and killing as many ghouls as I can, but the fact that the Queen Snake may have many more in hidden makes me hesitate, not because I''m afraid of them, but because I would not only be exposing myself as a monster but would be leaving the city unguarded.


    And perhaps that is what she wants all along, with that quantity of ghouls going against tired humans¡­ they would not stand a chance, I''m like a second wall keeping her efforts at bay.


    The other thing is temporary, but¡­ I could always enter the Golden Circle, now mostly empty beyond the private guards and their mechas, and steal their supplies.


    Count on the fleeing Citadel citizens to leave their rotting goods guarded.


    Only that things may get messy with those robots, and now, after so many days around humans and with a few of my memories coming back, I could tell that it is even more difficult with the cameras all around that I had ignored the first time around.


    Clicking and clacking, my brain smashing around, I''m finally want to just do something and move but, before I manage to put my flawless plan in action something halts my movements, a sound, not too far, something that should have been easily ignored and yet caught my attention enough to stiffen my body in place and make my eyes wander in search for it.


    Curios like a cat I sneak my way over the rooftops, but once I get close I do not feel the need to hide anymore and drop back on the road, a path hidden behind walls as square paper red lanterns make a path alongside them on the floor, guiding me towards whatever that chiming and chanting was.


    Clink clink, a small bell would move, and mumbles in a strange yet familiar language were a constant in the background, a calling.


    And I''m answering it.


    The road narrowed, but I did not mind, not minding even when it started from a dead end, clearly meant for a being like myself that did not need to walk on roads, but I was not scared of anything these humans could try to do to me, I was confident that they would fail.


    So I follow, follow until other chimes join the first, when the chanting grows more feverish, some low drums to put a rhythm, still I follow as the paper lanterns turn into stone ones, a flame flickering inside, follow until I reach a tall red gate with two strikes at the top, guarded by two stone feline creatures, snout frown in a snarl like a warning, and yet staring with peaceful eyes.


    Only then did I stop, engraving those images in my foggy mind, trying to recoil what I was doing prior to this.


    A person with a shaved head and strange tunic like clothes with many overlays on top of it gestures for me to enter, saying they were expecting me, but his words are lost as I glance at the landscape that unfolds before me, staring at this hidden temple right inside the city, looking at the alluring red paint over wood, at the curving up rooftops, at the golden detail, only to be opened by a stone path among the garden of very crooked old beautiful trees.


    There are many people here, kneeling forward and chanting, only to bow from time to time at the big feline statue at the front, a pure muscle creature curving its body in a show-off matter, claws and teeth apparent, curved eyebrows and mane crafted almost as if an invisible wind brushed against it, a wooden box in front at its feet and a big bell on top of it, a thick rope down been moved from time to time to chime the big bell.


    However something odd in that statue caught my attention, something akin¡­ that the feline had two front legs, in a total of six limbs.


    Just like myself.


    As I stop at the center of all of that, however, staring up at that statue, all sounds cease and the bell stops, only for some monks to step forward and put collars of braided rope around my neck, as they too join the others in kneeling, now keeping their bow down, head touching the floor.


    But I soon realize that is not for the statue this time, not for me, but for the figure that came forward from inside the building, that one that sueges after guards and servants pass and open the door for them.


    "We have been expecting you."


    That''s when I look up to meet their eyes.

 Chapter 92 - 90

    And the one looking down at me¡­ is just a boy.


    However I''m not fooled by his young face and lower my guard down, for this "mere boy" carries a high bearing and importance, especially when I can easily tell by looking over the guards around and the servants waiting for a command on the side that he has many others looking after him. No "mere boy" would have this luxury, especially in times like this.


    This boy¡­ is not as simple as one may think.


    He is using the same layered tunic style as the monks, and yet his clothing is in another level with a white background filled with smooth golden patterns of leaves and branches, and over it another long sleeve tunic adds color by having not only gold but some red mix together, almost as if he is wearing a painted frame, beautiful enough to be put on the wall to be admired by all.


    And he is using it casually like this.


    The cherry on top of the cake, in quite a literal sense, is his long black hair pulled up in curves by a golden hairband, with so many twists and turns that almost looked like a far fancier antler, going well and shining even more against his jet black hair.


    And even without the servants, the guards, the curved rooftops of these typical expensive Shinzaki, nor the golden embroider clothes, by merely looking at him, his posture and gestures, I could tell that he is someone very important, not in the same league as the humans I''ve seen thus far, someone taught and raised to be above all.


    ¡­I wonder if that makes him tastier¡­


    "We have been waiting for you, Koshiro samurai. We did not intend for it to be this soon, however the situation asks nimbleness of us. But do not despair, we have much to talk, you and us, so please join us for a tea, would you?"


    At that he returns inside, flustering his long sleeves around,  and only then, when he is out of sight, is when the others behind us raise their heads, and yet still do not leave, almost as if they are not allowed to look at his figure.


    Well too bad, I''ll make sure to stare holes at him from now on.


    The inside is spacious but somewhat empty, red pillars supporting the high structure, giving the place charm while showing the rooftops insides.


    The boy walks forwards as if owning the place; which he probably does; and takes a paper fan out of his long sleeves, opening it in a single smooth move with a strong flap sound, only to slow the abrupt move with smooth waves of the fan, exposing the golden dragon shining against the red paper of the fan, obscuring his lips as he talks:


    "We are called Sun Lim, third of the Sun dynasty, ruler of all under the heaven and the favored Son of the Heavens. " I do not understand haft of what he says, but it sounds important.


    He stops in front of a small table on the floor, and with grace pulls his long clothe out of the way so he can sit on his knees without wrinkling the cloth, posture straight and moving almost as if dancing, every small movement thought out to the tiniest detail before him doing so.


    He gestures with his palm that I should sit in front of him at the other red pillow on the floor, so I do just that, flopping down with one knee up and an arm over it, very unlike his extravagant self.


    He looks at me for a while, phoenix eyes sharp and profound, studying me like a man used to look people in the eye and assert their value.


    Only that, this sharpness is dulled by a small smile as he looks down to the floor.


    "Leave us." He tells the servants and guards, who without uttering a word walk away and close the door behind them.


    Only then his eyes go back to mine as he says:


    "Seems like you don''t remember anything at all indeed, Seiji¡­ even ourselves." I frown at that.


    "You knew me? How? And what was that all about?" I ask, moving my chin back to point at the entry way where the others were still kneeling.


    "Yes, we knew each other quite well, almost like brothers we would say¡­ there was a time that you live in the palace when young, well, before¡­"


    "Before what?"


    "¡­Your father died in the war, and you had to take his place as the head of the family from a very young age." Even if this is supposed to be sad news I feel nothing as his words fall into silence, until he chuckles. "Though we did not expect to find you still act as spoiled as before, did you know we had people killed for less than what you did up to this point?"


    Wait, I didn''t do anything wrong, why would he kill me for? Not that he could, but still.


    He notices my ironic bewilderment, and smiles while nodding sideways.


    "Calling us you, from starts. But no need to worry about these things, we not only invited you but we too are close enough to expect such things from you, past the point of unfamiliarity. That is comforting for us, that at least you stayed the same, no matter¡­ whatever happened to everything."


    Well, that''s one way to put it I supposed.


    "Even more, some may argue that now you may hold even equal footing to us, at the state you are at¡­" He says, long fingers moving the fan slowly as if to occupy his hand with something.


    I''m curious to know what he is talking about, however I notice that even if he seems to ignore such disparity between us enough to let little things slip he does not lower himself into pouring some tea for us now that the servants were out.


    I see how it is¡­ kind of.


    "Your ''Highness'' still didn''t answer my question. " I say, emphasizing the sarcasm in the word I hear some servant use towards him before leaving.


    He smiles, very aware of that.


    "We were just inviting you in for some tea and small chatter, that''s all." Then where is the tea now? Is it going to pour itself out?


    Ok I''m just in a foul mood at this point, bitching about anything just for the sake of it, but I could not help it after the strange completing sensation I felt with this¡­ calling of his. It had me on edge of my jagged nerves.


    "Invite you say¡­? With¡­ bells and chattering?" Is sounded even odder when coming out from my mouth, and yet I could not ridicule it further when it actually worked.


    Which only increases my discomfort with the situation¡­ and got my mood to grow even more sour.


    However, before any explanation could be given a commotion sounds outside, shouting, exclamations and quick footsteps, followed by the clattering of swords and grunts of pain.


    And yet, even if facing apparent danger, the boy in front of me keeps his hand steady on the fan, a smile on his lips as he says:


    "Now that the other important guest has arrived we may explain everything."


    I did not need his words or the vision of the person outside to recognize the sweet smell that drifts in, so recognizable¡­ and yet what to expect from my favorite fancy meal?


    Only that, his presence here only adds to the pile of questions without answer thus far, for how had he manage to find me? I''m sure I left him dead asleep on the couch, he should not have even noticed that I was gone, and still, here he is.


    That worry however does not stop me from taking a deep breath of his scent once the doors are finally open and he steps in, filling my lungs to the brim and savoring his scent.


    My coldy captain.

 Chapter 93 - 91

    Asher almost kicks the door open with this demeanor, clothes a little out of place and breathing heavily, knuckles and sword red with the blood of others, with many pass out guards behind him laying on the floor, so it is not hard to guess why he is bearing such disheveled appearance.


    "Captain Murray, so kind of you to join us, please take a sit." At those words the guards stop on their tracks to retaliate back, all waiting for a change of command or a sudden attack from Asher, or rather any excuse to avenge their fallen soldiers.


    Asher, however, once inside, looks at the boy and, for the first time I meet him, looks genuinely surprised, wide eyes and all, and quickly puts his sword back into the scabbard and goes down to one knee, giving me a quick view of a marking at the back of his hand that is currently faintly shining in a way similar to mine, however the events unfolds before gives me no time to ponder about it.


    "Your Imperial Majesty, I did not mean to be rude." Wait, what change of attitude is that? Isn''t it a bit too weird that this cold aloof captain is treating someone with such utter respect?


    Well I do not give a damn for titles and whatever, so perhaps that is something that is far too bothersome for me to understand, or even want to really, I barely get this concept among the soldiers and all, but it makes sense in a hunting party, but here?


    Also Asher''s attitude annoyed me to the point of growling at him, how dare he kneel to anyone while our fates are intertwined like this? Isn''t it the same as me doing the begging?


    And I am not the type to kneel to anyone.


    He notices my attitude, barely crossing a cold gaze towards my side, as if saying for me to shut up, however that only fuels the rumble inside me.


    Only that, this little play of ours, raises the amusement from the boy, who chuckles behind the fan.


    "See, Koshiro samurai? That''s the proper way of greeting us."


    Putting fuel in the fire I see, not afraid of burning up?


    "Sorry your "Excellency", but I''ve never being the type to bow down to anyone, you see¡­ "


    "Oh, we know, we had a few chuckles back in the day when the previous of the Sun dynasty punished you over and over again. I guess you have never been one to learn from past mistakes, too stubborn and proud from your own good."


    And insulting me is the polite way of speaking of the well versed people it seems.


    "The previous of the Sun dynasty ?¡­ your father then? You know, why the hell you speak like that? Why not just say it like-"


    "Seiji, ''shut up''!" Asher says, still bowing.


    Well I had almost forgotten how these markings burn deep, thanks for reminding me, I think after crossing my arms and sulking with my lips shut and glaring at him.


    "Oh, seems like someone managed to tame the beast, very impressive."


    I stare holes at the boy next, but knew better than to try and speak my thoughts out¡­ for now.


    "Please now, no need to bow for eternity, we are quite considering, have a sit, let us meet." He says, waving his free hand even though Asher could not see in the position he is at.


    At this point the guards have finally let the matter go, still mad at him from what I can tell; or perhaps mad at their own incapability to keep him away; and only at the boy''s words they were forced to retreat and close the door behind them.


    Though this time some sneaked around, all ready to pounce and yet far enough not to bother the boy nor go against his command.


    It seems like they have done this many times before uhm¡­ being prepared like this already.


    Asher does as told, not before glaring holes at me, which I answer with my own innocent smile, and sits down beside me.


    Now now how am I supposed to ask him what he meant thus far? This boy seems to hold some answers that I''m ready to force out of him.


    Only that that is proven unnecessary.


    "We thought to have lost you all with this country, our greatest warriors and people¡­ gone. Even our¡­ predecessor."


    So¡­ he is now the head of the Shinzaki? Well, what good that is doing for him and the remaining of his people now, guess you need citizens to rule over to put weight in that empty title.


    Only that, there is still some of that left in the respect he receives and the luxury surrounding him, even while being an Emperor of a fallen kingdom.


    "We are glad to finally meeting you in person Captain Murray, we head many great things from you, and yet even if overjoyed by such we believe that the situation at hand requires some urgency, so do not take to heart that we have called you both with us this sudden."


    "Of course not Your Imperial Majesty." I mind you know! Can I have a word about that?


    "Of course not." The boys says, condescending,  with a cheeky smile on his face that makes me want to punch him, though I want to punch everybody most of the time anyway.


    The boy flaps the fan shut and softly rests it on the table, two long fingers stretch out while he puts a serious face.


    "This is a matter that we do not share lightly, something that brings both pride and shame to us, and it will come with a price." This time his long eyelashes fluster up towards Asher, staring him up as the words leave his lips.


    Asher, however, even if being polite as it is requested from him, does not coward, like a river that flows around rocks, it does not lose his strength but only slowly makes way by degrading the rock slowly but surely.


    "Pardon me Your Imperial Majesty, but to negotiate I need to know what I''m buying."


    The boy pursuits his lips, slightly narrowing his eyes, and says, putting up smiles:


    "Very well, we will grant you with the knowledge you seek. We will tell you, about how this samurai came to be this way."


    "And how the ghouls turn up like this in the first place."


    I''m shocked with the revelation, that such heavy subject, such precious knowledge, is right there at our reach, and yet so far¡­ for I can already tell that the price to pay will be very high.


    Perhaps too high for us to pay.


    And by the look Asher gives me, I can tell we just thought the same.


    "¡­And what would Your Imperial Majesty have us do in return?"


    As if enjoying the show, the boy takes his time to answer back, slow moves and blinking, until he finally says:


    "We would want you to help us take the city back, and the Shinzaki empire with it."

 Chapter 94 - 92

    For a moment I think he is talking about getting the city back from the ghouls, but as the shadow of a frown appears on Asher''s face as he closes his hands hard below the table, I can tell it is not as simple a matter as I thought at first.


    "¡­Imperial Majesty intents to start a new war?"


    "New war? Please, Captain Murray, when did the last one ended? Captain Murray, I''m sure you are very aware that there is no fairness here, a moment of weakness cost the Shinzaki our lands, our freedom, and much more if we do not act. Just because there is no bloody battlefield filled with armies does not mean we are not at war¡­"


    "And yet Your Imperial Majesty intends to use a captain from the enemies army against them. It is not a light matter, to betray a country, especially the Citadel, they do not take this kind of thing lightly. Also¡­ how could you trust a traitor with such an important matter?" Asher says, prompting for the truth behind the boy''s words.


    "¡­Well, these are all very valid questions." The boy says, but stops speaking once we hear light footsteps outside as the servants stop behind the door, waiting to be allowed in.


    And their presence takes me away slightly from the conversation at hand, and not because of their presence itself, but because of the things they brought with them, which filled the place with a taunting warm smell of freshly cooked meals.


    Freshly baked, freshly cooked, freshly killed, even I feel a sour taste in my mouth to see such luxury items being displayed in abundance in front of us, especially after knowing quite well the situation outside, and how even a molded bread is fought for by the many hungry ones outside..


    Never thought that a fresh meal would be able to make me lose my appetite.


    I exchange looks with Asher, quickly noticing that we are both in the same line of thought for either of us touch the food.


    Also none of the cooked meals display could ever be as appetizing as the man beside me, many apologies for the chef.


    And yet the boy gets his chopsticks out and pick a few of all while eating leisurely, not at all bothered by any of this, probably so used to this kind of life that is hard to think living without it, for even in the apocalypse, even if hidden away, the boy did not fall enough to live as the others, still clinging to his status and past glory.


    ¡­Were we really friends in the past? The only thing I can relate with what he said up to this point is the fact that I''ve never bowed down to anyone¡­


    But what can I say, people change, for better, for worse, or only¡­ simply change, and what to expect from such a person that not only lost his country but was forced to live in seclusion when so used to displaying his status?


    I guess such small luxuries are nothing in his mind compare to the way he used to live¡­ and still the bitter taste does not leave my mouth.


    "I cannot agree to that." Suddenly Asher says, which finally makes the boy stop his chopsticks halfway towards his mouth.


    "¡­We¡­ understand¡­May you enlighten us with the reason however?" Even if his words are coated in gold, my sharp senses are more than enough to watch the undertone of anger in his demeanor, a little stiffness of the knuckles, a quick frown of his eyebrows.


    He was not satisfied with the answer, and even if I wanted to know about myself, I still felt quite content that, even if with apparent courtesy, Asher did not give in either, only that he is doing so in a more subtle way.


    "This city is not mine to give or take to anyone, not even towards Your Imperial Majesty. However I can promise you to do my best to keep its citizens safe and get rid of the ghouls threatening us outside."


    The boy does not seem amused by his words, and actually acts quite bored, disregarding''s his promises, and after a staring contest he gives Asher a dissatisfied narrowing of eyes.


    "It seems that you have made your mind then, pointless it is for us to waste our breath, though we are lenient and understand that we have summoned Captain Murray in a hurry, so it must be too much at once, and are willing to let you answer until tomorrow to have time to think things through."


    "Thank you Your Imperial Majesty, but that won''t be necessary, I''ve made up my mind already. Sorry to bother Your Imperial Majesty, we may not waste more for your highness time and leave." At that he bows, but if an outsider saw this they would think him to be very polite, only that his words were coated in venom.


    That''s my boy!


    We do not give the boy enough time to say anything, and still refusing to bow I simply turn my back towards him, knowing that such action only increases his distress, but such thing only increases my own happiness.


    Only that, for such sentiment we have paid a very high price, and now we are not to learn how I and the ghouls came to be.


    I look at Asher, wondering what is up within that mind of his, but then I start piercing holes at him to get a reaction out and only when we are out and about into the gloomy night streets he sighs while turning towards me.


    "Seiji, ''you may speak''." His mistake.


    "What the hell Asher? You just went there and lost us the chance to know about his secrets?! Why didn''t you just lie to him or something, is just a boy and a few guards, and half of those were already done by you! Why so afraid? Also how did you find me?"


    Of course that, after blurring my thoughts out all at once, that the cold captain would not give himself the trouble of answering them, the prick.


    However the single answer he gives me makes me wind my eyes and another wave of questions to surge up.


    For, to my surprise, he says:


    "Because I already know about those secrets."


    ¡­Wait, what, seriously?!

 Chapter 95 - 93

    Excuse me? Did he just said what I think he said? That he knows about the boy''s secrets and about the ghouls and I?


    "Well, care to explain?!" I say, opening my arms wide and waiting for an answer.


    He calmly looks at me, as if the information he is withholding is not as important or not even related to myself, which are totally not true!


    "I did not get anyone to explain like the Emperor himself as I think you wanted me to, but he gave us enough information to discover some things, and also I receive updates from my team outside, with pictures and reports."


    "So¡­ it is not certain?" I don''t know how to feel about that, exchanging the certain truth to an uncertain guess.


    At that, as we finally walk far away from the hidden garden and its kneeling people to talk, so he stops to brush something off my shoulder while resting his hand there.


    "Believe me Seiji when I say you don''t want to own anything to this kind of people, you saw it yourself, the luxury he still clings to, while his people suffer on the outside. I rather not mix with the likes of him, and rather stay loyal to those who truly need me, not someone who wants to use us as a stepping stone to get back in power."


    I don''t know how to deal with humans that well, so might as well stop trying; and it seems that I had this before my¡­ condition too, so I don''t bother trying to change, only that I''m just surprised to still be alive regardless of the many people I seemly angered in the past.


    Well, they were all probably dead by now, so who cares!


    "But not here, let''s go back home, I''ll cook us something so we can discuss over dinner, ok?"


    "Food sounds nice to me, especially with some special sauce." I say with a smirk.


    "Don''t say it like that." He dismisses my words and starts walking away, but I only chuckle before following him back home, forgetting my initial plan of stealing from the Golden Circle.


    As promised he does not say a word until we are back home, taking his jacket and weapons off and going straight towards the kitchen, but this time I follow suit, wondering how things have changed this much and this quick since the first I came here, stuck in his basement and ready to tear things apart.


    Now I just want to tear him apart, in a nice tasteful way that is.


    So while he gets busy I lay by back against the wall and cross my arms.


    And I don''t have to prompt him to talk this time.


    "I''ve been getting some updates from my team outside, and before they knew about the city situation they had already go back and forth from their mission. Now they are currently waiting for orders outside, behind enemy lines."


    "However they found this." At that he takes that metal object out, which he taught me to be a cellphone, with some pictures in it, and in between messing with the food and spoons he would swipe to the side for me to see the images.


    I frown at what I see, places that I recognized, and yet are foggy at the back of my mind, memories from my beast time, jumbled together, but those mere photos brought them to life in my mind, with smells and flavor.


    The first one is easy, for it is the place that I first met a cold wounded captain, where we sealed our destinies together, a dilapidated Shinzaki temple, curved rooftops, paper sideways doors, much like the building we just left from.


    Some sort of temple perhaps¡­?


    But what shocks me is that they found the cave, the one I did not like to use, the one filled with coffins along the walls.


    "Is Shinzaki costume to bury their dead standing, and outstanding individuals, such as lords and samurais, are buried over the earth, their coffins filled with soil inside. Do you know why?"


    I look at those pictures for a while before answering, counting the seven stone structures standing, doors slammed open, the earth rolling out from long ago.


    And the earth, the soil, filling everywhere, crushing, constraining, no more cozy, but suffocating.


    "¡­Are you ok Seiji?" Asks Asher, resting his hand on my shoulder once more.


    I blink the dizziness away.


    "Yeah, yeah, I''m fine. Why do they- why do we bury our dead like this?"


    "Because of that." He points with his shin, and it takes me some time to realize that he is pointing towards his gun.


    "¡­ Your weapon?" I don''t see his point.


    "No, the crystal."


    The crystal? I stare at the glowing somewhat transparent orb. How so?


    "Have you never questioned where such things came from? Nor how they are this powerful?"


    Now now when you put it that way it makes me look silly for never questioning them.


    "¡­No? Is human silly things, why should I bother?"


    "Well, you are right about being silly human things¡­"


    He keeps quiet for a while, only the chop chop chop of his knife filling the room, until I widen my eyes and stare at him.


    "No way, these crystals are human remains?"


    "Yes."


    That''s¡­ oddly macabre.


    "That''s one of the biggest reasons why the two nations have fought for this long. The Shinzaki bury their dead in sacred mountains, not allowing anyone in, and these crystals usually can only be passed down by family members as heritage, the stronger the individual in life, the stronger the crystal is, that''s why even though the Citadel always had technology at its side, the Shinzaki have had this strange energy at their sides."


    "And now, at times like this, it is the only thing that can kill a ghoul, beyond fire that is."


    So, that place was a grave¡­ why, in such a desolate place?


    "¡­ Then? What have you discovered?"


    "It was only a guess until the Emperor gave me the remaining details. Don''t you think is odd? Seven stone graves right where I found you, one of the seven samurais, at the state you are at, him claiming to know things¡­ one thing is for certain, whatever happened has something to do with the late emperor, for the current Emperor to claim knowledge about it."


    "Indeed, it makes sense¡­ but how? Why would they have any connection to this?"


    "Well, just before the ghouls appeared all the seven samurais vanished, all seven, at once."


    "Seven coffins, seven samurais, the Emperor¡­" I say, trying to put things together but still feeling like something is missing.


    "¡­ Do you remember anything?"


    "I¡­ I remember the coffin, the soil around me, the stale smell, I¡­ I have been buried there, yes."


    "I see, so whatever they were doing they believed to have failed and buried you all. And not only that, but you resulted in something different from normal¡­"


    "Wait, do you think the ghouls, I¡­ we are the result of some sort of experiment?" He nods, adding:


    "I''ve always had my doubts about it for a while, at the time the Shinzaki were losing ground, and machines can be made far quicker than these burial crystals. Unless¡­"


    "Unless?"


    "They found a way to fabricate them."


    "¡­"


    I don''t know what to think of all of this, is a little bit too much information to handle, and the fact that I had died once¡­ is strange, at least.


    "And your situation may be unique because of the quality of the samurais crystals. Or perhaps the methods used¡­ or even, the type of crystal experimented at."


    "Type? There are types even?" I say, but before I can ask any further a small hiss comes from Asher and makes me shot my gaze towards him, only to see that he had cut a small wound along his finger, his crimson blood red and murky against his fair skin, tempting a rumble out of my throat, almost like a cat purr as I stare his wound down.


    He coldly looks at me, but I can see the shadow of a smirk at that stone face as he turns towards me, finger stretched out, and says in a commanding tone that sends shivers down my spine.


    "Lick it."


    I growl, already intending to do so, showing off a full fang smile as I grab his wrist and approach the calling sweet scent, giving it a long lick without ceremony, only to be reminded just how out of this world his taste is, my other hand launching out and stabilizing his arm while I nibble at the skin and suck until the last drop that I can get from such small wound touches my tongue.


    And yet, when I stop, I''m not the only one out of breath here.


    He swallows before saying:


    "And there is the matter of this, too, the types and-"


    But before he can continue his line of thought we are interrupted when someone bangs at the front door.


    And so far that has never being a good sign.

 Chapter 96 - 94

    Bang bang bang! Not only did they come in the middle of the night, but were very impolite about it, banging with strength against the front door.


    "Asher my boy, open up!" Now who the fuck is that?


    I glance at Asher who is cleaning his hands before going to answer the door, not before hinting that I should wait upstairs with his gaze.


    Hell no! I clearly answer by raising my eyebrows and smirking at him.


    He just rolls his eyes before opening the front door.


    "Took your goddamn time oi!" Is the first thing that comes out from the pompous woman''s mouth as she dashes in the room as if owning the place, followed by a man in suit that has the same aura and yet looks more like some type of fancy servant of hers.


    Not that I care anyway, I think while yawing, now the special dinner will be late, and I had just an appetizer to stir up my appetite.


    Bored at first with the intrusion I give a quick peek at Asher''s telephone, and curious imitate what he did and swipe the picture to the side, revealing more photos of the place.


    I only stop when the image shows something that is easily passable, but makes me want to frown and widen my eyes at the same time.


    For I could guess why such thing is worthy of a picture on its own, its wooden structure, its small hand filling size, and the strange characters carved in it, quite similar to the ones I bared on my skin every time he uttered a command, the character that I had with me since, well¡­


    Since whatever I swallowed that day bound us together like this.


    "Asher my boy, we have to talk, I''ve lost hope in finding your brother at this point, and I fear that his drunkenness have finally made him dig his own grave, that ungrateful bastard, so much work to give birth to a useless boy that managed to get in trouble all the time, nine months I tell you, nine months and some weight too!"


    "But not you, my sweet boy, you have always been so obedient, I wish things could be different and I could have had you instead. Now now, let''s go back home together and away from this filthy place at last, we can finally go back to the capital." The blond full of makeup and stinking of perfume acts too fast for me to even react to her words, and by the time she finishes her body is glued on Asher''s arm and her hand filled with red nails is tracing his chest.


    However even if I do feel confused at their interaction, thinking her to be his mother at first, the sudden proximity to Asher makes me see red and leak killing intend with my stare.


    The bitch, dare not only to interrupt our meal, but to brush herself on him like a cat on heat!


    So even if I didn''t bother going out to greet anyone at first since this kitchen has an opening over the wall where the counter rests it allows me to have a direct line of sight of the people coming in, but that works for them too as her gaze finally encounters my furious one, giving her a shock that the bitch is very quick to recover from.


    "Who¡­ is that?" Could ask the same bitch.


    I raise my eyebrow at her question, sneering and prompting my chin with my hand, very cocky and comfortable.


    And that overconfidence, plus me staring daggers at her, makes her put some distance between her and Asher, first to observe the situation, looking into the clock, even though she already knew to be late at night, then looking at the table been set for two, and widen eyes her gaze finally returns to me as she let''s go of Asher as if he has send her hands on fire.


    "You¡­You! You scrum! How did you dare to act in such shameful ways?! To bring a man here, this late of night, of all things! How dare you! Not even a woman at  that! Your disgrace! You are only good to bring glory to the Murray name, don''t get cocky now boy and think you can do whatever you please!"


    Excuse me? This bitch came here only to scream until our ears drop to hours end? This is the first time that I don''t feel like eating someone but rather just killing and ditching them on with the garbage, I''m sure such bad mouthing bitch would leave a bitter taste in my mouth!


    Before I realize I''m already standing beside Asher, staring back at the two who dare to come make trouble, only that Asher grabs my hand and pulls me back and to my surprise does not let go, holding me in place as his warm hand cups my palm, having a comforting calm effect in some way, but to the woman the fact that we were holding hands only fuels her own anger, distorting her once polite face into a raging beast as she keeps wailing.


    "After all we have done for you, and this is how you repay us? By having a man this late at night?! Tell me he is here only to be punished, w-we can understand that, some need to have their skin engraved, right? Is that it?! No, then why are you having dinner with him?! Have your basement flooded?!"


    She does not wait for any answer, her mad driven mind flowing from one line of thought to the other, from wanting to find excuses as much as to approach Asher once more with those slimy hands, to scream about their family name being tainted by his actions and that it was unforgivable, but at the same time trying to push him away from me by spitting words out one after the other.


    That''s when, to my and all''s surprise, the unmoved cold captain thus far acts up and does something rather unexpected.


    His hand, so far holding mine, hardens its grip as he pulls me closer and, as he cups my shin with his other hand, he closes the distance between us rather fast only to give me a long, deep kiss!


    All happens so sudden that none have time to react, neither do I, left absented minded to his assault, and when his wet moisten lips leave mine, he turns towards the woman and with a cold, chilling voice, says:


    "Are you done?"


    She is left speechless, and in the end the well dressed servant beside her has to bring her to her senses and guide her out before she can make a fool of herself for longer.


    But I don''t really care for the time it takes for them to leave my eyes have not left Asher''s face once, for that hot long kiss is different from anything we had so far, and even without the taste it brings back the sweet flavor of his blood and wakes the sleeping purring beast inside me.

 Chapter 97 - 95

    "Hey¡­" I say after a few moments have passed of him staring back at the closed door. "You there?"


    He barely looks at me, eyes passing by as if coaxing a child and not even bothering in answering me.


    But I do notice that he has not let go of my hand yet, and somewhat it gives me the impression that, this time around, it is not to comfort me, or rather, is for him to find a supporting hand.


    That¡­ small yet vulnerable action of his instead of arising my hunger to hunt him down to the core actually makes me even more on alert and protective of him.


    What the hell? I shake my head, but still my gaze drifts back to his face, and I cannot help but say:


    "Care to explain? Do¡­ do you want to talk about it?" I say, regretting being so fierce at first and trying to amend it.


    Only that he does not say anything at first, only staring at the door, and when he does his eyes do not move:


    "Seiji, can you set the table?"


    "M-me? Sure."


    Only then he turns back and starts putting the plates over the counter for me to distribute them over the table, and somehow we end up having a quiet dinner together, sitting in front of each other.


    However I can feel the tension in the air as I keep moving the fork back and forth, and I''ve never been the type to be subtle nor beat around the bush, so I say fuck it and say:


    "Aaasher! You know what? Is not fair! You know everything there is to know about me, and actually dare to keep quiet about this as if it does not involve me in any way?" Though I''m grateful that the matter with his brother has died out so easily, but I can guess that is because they cared so little for him.


    Which only makes me dread how Asher, a not blood relative, was treated as.


    "¡­" He just keeps eating for a while, so I call him out again, only for his annoyed self to drop the fork and look at me.


    "What?"


    "Come on now, we are in this together, can you at least talk to me uhm?"


    "¡­ There is not much to talk." Is what he says, but to his best efforts I can still tell that this situation still affects him in some way, the way he is more cold and gloomy than before for example.


    "Try me." I say, sitting back and crossing my arms, waiting for him to go on, and letting it very clear that it is not a matter that I''ll let go so easily.


    He merely sighs. "Very well, but it will cost you." He says with a quiet smirk, and I only manage to frown when he starts talking, already setting his price without consulting me.


    "Is quite the common story, really, many have similar pasts like mine, including Takamori. Guess is the result of wars I supposed, especially long term ones like this."


    "We were orphans of war from a very young age, neither him nor I remember our parents, my first memory being already in the orphanage." He takes a sip of his drink before speeding up.


    "It was a mixed orphanage, but it didn''t mean shit for the caretakers or the other children, and anyone with Shinzaki blood like myself and Taka were discriminated and pushed around."


    "I had to learn from very young that¡­ that letting they know just how much they managed to hurt me only made them beat harder, so when our military training started I did not suffer as much as Taka, already in hold of my emotions and expressions, already used to the pain and all..."


    "You see, with war and battles raging all around we did not have the luxury that other orphanages in the past had. From tender age we are trained to be cannon folder soldiers to be thrown in the battlefield and charge head first, we were the best type to die, no one to grief for us, no goods to be taken, and empty existence, a meat shield, if you will."


    "That''s¡­" Horrible, I would say, but I did not want to offend Asher by showing pity, even though it is tragic that things have to be like this, and all of it was even before any of the ghouls appeared, which is much worse.


    It was by mere human effort and actions that things turned out that way¡­ and the current situation does not surprise me anymore.


    "That''s how things are. The guns don''t shoot themselves after all, and the nobles need to stay safe at the back, they need people to die for them at the frontlines so later they can come back with the glory of a win, that''s all."


    "But some¡­ did not end up like that. Some do not fit for fighting and had even worse odd jobs to carry, and in an already hard society to live in they were punched to the bottom of the stairs." He is not saying it directly, but I can guess Takamori is one of those cases.


    Children with no future, having their deaths written by the sick adults¡­ I cannot even start imagining how it was for them to live in such conditions, with no hope whatsoever, only sheer terror, and that makes me understand more why Asher and Takamori are so close to each other, after going through hell together like this.


    "I''m glad you were not alone there, that you at least had Takamori with you." I blare out without thinking twice as he was about to continue talking, making him close his mouth again and stare at me for a moment.


    "¡­What?" I frown, then nod up, questioning, but he only smiles, but in a way that makes my heart race, my pupils dilate, and my temperature rise.


    What the hell?


    "Yes, I was quite fortunate to have met him then, he is too kind for this world¡­"


    "Yeah¡­" Then I remember the state he is at, in lockdown currently, and swallow dry at the possibility of¡­ of Asher losing him, of all people.


    And I''m glad too, that it turns out that I saved such an important person''s life even before properly meeting Asher, that because of my odd actions; and Takamori bad tasting blood; Asher did  not need to suffer his loss.


    That reminds me, I still have to ask about those pictures!


    However is my turn to open my mouth to speak and shut it back up, for Asher gets up from his chair and keeps talking while approaching, his words not matching his actions.


    "Some of us who stood out were adopted by grand families to bring honor to their names, in other words is only a polite way to say that we are bound to die on the battlefield, but before that we had to do great achievements in the name of our ''families'', and since I appear mostly Wilraine this is how I end up." At that he tops in front of me, his image overwhelmingly close and the difference in height, me sitting and him standing, only makes him look even more charming and fierce, the shadows obscuring his face and bringing forth his cold sharp eyes.


    That were staring right at me now.


    "Are you¡­ satisfied now?" He says, and the way he speaks it does not make me think he is talking about our conversation, that and the fact that, as he finishes his story, he bends forward, closing the distance between us, and startes unbolting my shirt, one hole at a time, not in a hurry and yet slow enough to make me anticipated what he is up to, feeling the cold night brush their cold fingers at the slowly being exposed skin from my chest and abs.


    All of that takes the words out of my mouth, and I can only watch as he moves for my brain goes frenzy and only my animal side responds with a low purr, and as his hands stay close I take the opportunity to brush my face against his palm, the contrast of his warm hand and the cold wild brings a shiver out of me.


    But not as much as when he bends down further, closer to me, and whispers in my ears, every word bringing a new shudder up and down my spine.


    "Seiji¡­ can I dominate you tonight? Can I taste you all over to engrave your taste in my mouth? Can I shape your insides with my form?"


    I take a sharp intake of air at his words, and even if I''m not the submissive type, even if I''m not one to give in and cave in, his request, so soft and tender, coming from such emotional distress, makes me a little soft at his demands and wishes, and out of my mind I¡­


    I end up agreeing to his wishes.

 Chapter 98 - 96

    Warning ¨C smut~~


    I guess I should have expected that, after such words were spoken, that the gentleman that has just made me dinner and open up to me would turn into a rough hungry beast.


    "Y-you, can''t you loosen it up a bit?"


    "No, I like it tight."


    Really now, that is a little bit too much, I think while swallowing dry, and yet, even though I say it so, having my arms bound tightly on top of my head, stretching my body along the bed, while having him staring at his work makes me shiver a little, this little already been enough to destabilize my breathing a little.


    But of course I would not back down now and would actually invite disaster by provoking the already on heat beast on top of me.


    "So, this is the punishment you were talking about? What are you going to do now? Put some leather boots and whip me all night long?" I say cockily, provoking him by showing off more of my neck and smirking.


    Only that he gives me a rare smirk of his own, and that on itself promised all sort of¡­inexplicable feelings to surge.


    "Punishment?" He finally says, dragging the word out as if tasting it, and as he approaches me with something in his hands I''m left speechless for what is about to come..


    For he takes a silk black blindfold and knots it''s at the back of my head, robbing me from my sight and taking the opportunity to whisper in my ears:


    "This¡­ is no punishment, there would be a lot more pain involved. This¡­this is actually your reward."


    "And there will be a lot, lot more pleasure involved in it." At the end of his words his lips were so close to my ear that I don''t even know if they are red from embarrassment or from the blazing heat of his breathing brushing my skin so closely.


    However I know they turn even redder when he takes a lick at it, and not only my skin is pricked by the wet sensation but my hearing for such lewd sounds resonated deep inside from being made so close to my ears.


    "Uhm¡­" I mumble, closing my lips and being overwhelmed by this small attacks like this.


    "Don''t you cheat." He says when he is done provoking my ear into further redness, biting at my earlobe while his hand rests on my neck.


    Cheat? Oh, is he talking about clicking and viewing things by the sounds I guess.


    "Is not like I can turn it off you know."


    "I know, but try."


    "¡­Ok, but¡­" I say coyly as he messing with something out of sight for a few moments. "What is this reward all about uhm¡­? Perhaps you finally saw the light and understood who is the boss around here uhm, wanting to please this lord?"


    Digging deeper down I go!


    He chuckles, and being totally robbed from my vision for the first time is disorientating, especially when I''m forcing myself in that state by not making any higher pinch sounds that could help me ''view'' the place up.


    What can I say, I''m up to his little games, so I''m just playing along.


    "You have stood up by my side without me having to command you, that''s why I''m rewarding you." He simply says, finishing with the sound of his buttons being forced open and the sudden realization that he is getting more at ease by the second.


    It should be odd indeed, how I stood by his side like that, however I''m already over trying to understand such things in a logical way, and have always acted according to my wants and wishes.


    Also I did not have enough in me to be thinking about such things right now, especially when he caresses my skin with the tip of his fingers, leaving a path of fire whenever he provokes.


    "Uhmm¡­ " I mumble, breathing heavily and closing my fingers above me, having my attention focused completely on whenever he traces my body, from my hips to my abs, up to my chest, full warm palm cupping as suddenly his warm breathing is there as well, and before I can assimilate things I can only feel a wet brush against my nipple.


    "Ah!" Caught by surprise by his assault I let a gasp out, but as he does not stop and in fact tastes the sensitive skin once more I end up arching my back, which is quickly embraced by his exploring hands.


    Such teasing at the front, and the brushing on the back, makes me shiver hard from head to toe, feeling that my nipples are not the only ones getting hard at this point.


    He circles around its tip with his tongue, then gives it a quick lick that tenses my body up, only for his lips to embrace the tip and suck the remaining sanity out of me while his nails brush the skin on my back.


    But of course I''m not some lady and cannot leave things as is, so giving the first chance I have I hook my legs around his waist, and while I caught him by surprised as his lips leave my nipples I glue us together only to start rocking my hips against his him, our own bulges brushing and touching, rasping along the friction of the cloth still between us.


    "You little¡­ rascal. " The way he says is, trying to keep his cool but breathing in rapidly between words brings a smile to my face as I lick my lips before teasing:


    "What can I say, I''m always trying to please¡­"


    "Oh, is it now?" He answers, hardening his grip on my back and digging his finger in, only to pull my hips up, making me unable to continue my assault but actually giving him quite the space to play with.


    And he starts by taking the remaining clothes off.


    Somewhat brought to his limits by me he takes barely enough of our pants off to expose ourselves, and without being able to see what he is up to I can only take a deep breath of his musky smell while my expectations make my heart race.


    To my surprise, however, he does not go directly to the ending, but instead warp our hot shafts together and starts stroking both together, brushing his long fingers along the bulging skin and brushing the tip teasingly, while making our own dicks brush at each other and increase the pressure and the touching, hot sensitive skin rubbing against each other.


    There is something about having us both connected like this, sharing moans and sweat, that is even hotter than the act itself.


    He keeps the movement on and on, speeding up and slowing down, only to speed up again, brushing and touching, and as we rise to the climax together, pressure building up behind my balls and a heat boiling lava thickening in my core, he actually¡­ stops.


    "Ah, y-you, why¡­?" He chuckles, which makes me shiver again, only to say:


    "It won''t be fun if it ends this early, let me enjoy you more¡­ also, there is no fun without a little bit of expectation."


    At that our shafts part ways, and a few seconds later he is back with his attacks, but not before putting something similar to a ring on my dick, so tight that the bulging is pressured from outside.


    "Y-you, that''s too tight again."


    "I told you so¡­" To my surprise, however, this time his assaults take another turn, and his sneaking exploring hand is now moisten with something as it reaches in between my butt, and that realization makes a wave of emotions overflow me.


    Before I can even assert what is it that I''m feeling; expectation, anxiety, fear, lust?; Asher takes my attention away from the rear by suddenly licking the tip of my constricted bulging dick.


    "Y-you, don''t touch t-" I try to say between gasps, but even I don''t know if I was referring to the back or to the bursting front at this point.


    I only know that he did not stop.


    At the same time that I feel the tip of his long finger making way at my entrance, wiggling the tip to stretch me out, his tongue assaults me once more, increasing speed only to give a small bite at the tip that makes me full out arch my back and gasp, only the restraints keep me in place.


    The slightly painful building up pressure takes my mind away from the back as he starts pushing in his second finger, twisting and turning inside, stretching me out.


    My already brought to the limit dick is being assaulted nonstop by his hot lips, and the ring at the base only makes me harden further as I stay in the frontier between climaxing and not being able to come, coiling my fingers and toes as I eager for some sort of release.


    Once the third finger is in I''m already twisting my hips, trying to get the friction that I wanted at the front, already past my limit.


    "F-fuck! L-let me come already y-you!" Asher only chuckles, giving another lick at the tip only to suck it up. "A-ah!"


    "Your cute." He says in between teases, and I can feel his smirk against my skin.


    "C-cute?! Cute my as-" I stop before saying the full phrase, remembering that doing so had not ended up well for me last time, only that it is too late and my attempt only gets him to chuckle at me while giving my ass a slap.


    "Y-you fucker!" I badmouth, but lose my mind once he starts pulling the ring around my cock out, then back at the base, pretending to give me release only a little to provoke me further.


    "Haha, seems like someone is about to burst, let me help you with that." Suddenly the world spins as he turns me around, and quickly putting a pillow below me so that I don''t stay in an awkward position he stops his teasing.


    However there is no relief for me in it yet for he brings the main course out, and I can clearly feel his hot shaft at my stretched entrance, brushing its way in as I clearly feel the entrance being stretched, the tip being slowly swallowed by my insides.


    He grunts while pushing in, and I can feel his member touching my insides slowly, pocking at the pressure behind my balls and stirring it to life once more, making me fidget under the restraints.


    But of course he does not let go so easily¡­ and actually starts pulling his dick out again, then in, slowly at first, as if truly trying to shape my insides with his dick, increasing in strength, and once he opens his legs to the side and rests his hands at my hip and back, finding his balance, he starts thrusting in with increasing speed, hammering my insides, making me groan, moan, and rasp my own member at the bed bellow, trying to find release but only increasing the building pressure.


    "Fuck, you are so tight, don''t clench it too much."


    I clench my ass cheeks even harder when he says that, making him grunt, however my victorious smile turns into uncompressible moans once the petty captain retaliates by finally taking the cock ring out, making me burst out all of the sudden.


    But that only makes my insides twist harder, which squishes Asher into his climax as his member is closed in by my warm insides.


    As we both ride our climax we are left out of air, and once it is over and I lay limply on the bed with him still on top of me, the only thing I can think is how can this humanoid body have so many sensations and sensitive places like this? What is up with all of that?


    I think Asher has open up a new door for me as we explored this humanoid body of mine together, and the once resting beast inside is not satisfied with only night hunts anymore for we have started to get a liking to this whole thing we have going on.


    I purr, content, but before I can think any further into it or manage to take the silly smile out of my face, Asher starts getting a reaction once more right inside me, and as I grunt and he chuckles I quickly understand that the beast on top of me would not let go so quickly, and that his military training is not for show as is stamina is superb.


    And he proves his point when his still inside dick starts moving once more, squishing me into a puddle of sensations and emotions once more.

 Chapter 99 - 97

    Next day even I, with my healing factor, wake up very sore, especially on my lower back, tired and thirsty for the restless a needy Asher gives me, and yet I''m oddly satisfied, my mind light as a balloon, and as empty too.


    And yet, even if I''m feeling like I''ve been heavily drilled all night long, I still get some bliss out of the aftertaste, and the roller coast of pleasure from yesterday only adds to this detached sensation.


    Or, in other words, I don''t feel like getting up today.


    And knowing the amount of work that is sure to surge once more today when we get up does not help the cause at all, so in the end I only turn to the side and sink deeper in the bed covers.


    His breathing beside me is still smooth and steady, lullabying me into a half asleep state, so even when I hear people talking below I do not move, not even when someone going up the stairs, not waking up even when they knock on the door and open it up.


    "Good morning A-, oh, oh my, look at you two, I mean, I knocked so¡­"


    The warmth from Asher''s body and the blankets are cozy enough for my mind to be so at ease and foggy that it takes me a few moments to assimilate what I just hear.


    And from who.


    Once my lazy brain finally copes with the information I suddenly shot up, standing, making the blankets fly as, without consideration to my image or the fact that I''m still naked, I run up and jump at the person standing at the door, and as I squish him into a hug he chuckles, patting my back.


    "G-glad to see you too Seiji, j-just down suffocate me now ok?" Our ruckus wakes Asher, making him sit up from the bed, but he stays there with his lower parts covered while I squish the life of our visitant out of him.


    "You are finally back Taka." Asher finally says.


    "Y-yeah, I''m back, did you miss me?" Asher only smiles at that, which is already a lot from him. "But who would have thought you two would grow so close after I left, I will get jealous like this!" He says it in a joking matter, his yellow eyes shouting out of his recovering body, his figure a little skinny and pale after battling for his life against the infection for this long.


    These little details, such as how tired he is, with black circles around his eyes, do not escape me, even more since after he got locked in containment, through the days he could have turned into a ghoul, we have been forbidden from seeing him, left to only anxiously await his return, making me fear for his life and remember him from time to time, his full of life image in my mind shouting the contrast from then and now.


    He taps me on the shoulder when I finally let him go, chuckling, only that he looks me over and, with that, his expression changes and darkens, frowning and finally staring back at Asher.


    "You didn''t even clean him up? That is bad for his health Asher!" Well, I don''t think there is the need to worry about my health for such silly things since I''m not even human anymore, but Takamori does not care and quickly grabs my hand while guiding me to the bathroom.


    And it is silly, but experiencing all of this, all this care from all sides¡­ does not sound bad at all, Takamori''s worry and Asher''s care, it makes me smile alone while Takamori gives Asher another lecture.


    "What are you doing lazing around Asher? Good God, really now!"


    Takamori keeps it up for a while but there is no malice in his words, and actually there is something oddly comforting and familiar in his actions, like a mother who just came back to find out that her two sons made a mess of the kitchen, his presence rubbing off even more after fearing for his life for so long while the world sinks into deeper shit.


    And yet I cannot help but feel relief, even a little happy, for their safety, and it is egoist of my part to care less of others when everyone is suffering from the chaos outside, but there are few for which I truly care about in this city and I have then two right here, alive and well, babbling about some nonsense.


    And is actually a miracle on its own that I care for someone at all, care beyond the food prospect that is.


    Because that''s what it is, isn''t it? I don''t know when it happened, but I started regarding them as something beyond food, but what I regarded them as still escapes me.


    "Also one of your soldiers is waiting for you downstairs Asher, it seemed important. And thankfully I was the one to come here uhm, I bet he would be quite shocked with the view¡­" Takamori says, smirking at the situation he found us him.


    Asher only glances at him as if Takamori is talking about the weather, but even though I''m not ashamed and the sense of nakedness being weird is still new to me, the way he says it makes me feel like I was caught being naughty with my hands on the cookie jar.


    Well, I was in a way, but let''s leave it at that.


    In the end I somehow end up in the now empty bathtub again while Asher is downstairs, but this time around Takamori only passes me the soap and all, not really getting too friendly but not turning around either and even giving pointers that I should clean deep down there too.


    I mean, it is hardly possible for me to get sick from such a thing, but I don''t want to break that to him since he seems so into it, plus I kind of missed him too, oddly enough.


    "Though I must say, I''m quite surprised at how close you two become from such a small amount of time. It may not seem much for others, but Asher has¡­ has a difficult time trusting people." Takamori says, helping me wash my hair since it has a long time since I could wash myself so thoroughly, ever since we were short on water and had to use one bucket per person only, including washing and drinking at that.


    So that''s why the bathtub is empty as we use the sponge on the side.


    "Yeah, he told me about his past a little, is no given he can''t trust people so easily."


    "Wait, he did?"


    "Yeah?" Takamori looks surprised, but once recovered he starts helping me out again.


    "That''s¡­ quite shocking."


    "Must because of the situation we are in." I say, referring to the contract that makes it impossible for me to disobey him, given the word. "Plus we are just playing around."


    "Uhm¡­" He answers without looking at me, but I can feel his gaze deepen when he says: "Playing around you say? Believe me, I know what playing around is, and what you are doing isn''t it."


    I open my mouth to say something, but end up closing it right after at his sad gaze, wondering about his words and, as I had started before, questioning even further what kind of bond I have with them, and what kind of relationship could an eating monster like myself ever expect to have with such kind hearted people like these two.


    It is my time to look down and stay silent while I finish cleaning up.

 Chapter 100 - 98

    "I know it must be a lot to take in, and that we have not had enough time to really talk things through, just don''t take his too hard, ok? What is done is done and there is no turning back, but as I always say to my ladies, the past can only haunt you as much as you allow it to, because it is already over, the only thing you can do and change is the present, so focus on that my friend and enjoy things as is, don''t complicate things too much alright?"


    ¡­How did my bath time turn out into a lecture from Takamori? I mean, I didn''t say much the entire time but still he felt the need to teach me somehow, not that he''s talking about gibberish at all, is just that¡­ I guess is in his nature to care so much about others and sink in our situations this deeply that he simply ignores the fact that he is the one needing attention now, almost as if he walks around with his chest wide open to embrace however needs it.


    ¡­Ok, now that I''m imagining it it sounds a little bit gross, but the care he is giving me is warm and new, but not at all bad.


    "Sorry for trying to eat you before¡­" I mutter.


    "Eh?" He says, but he did not hear me so he continues: "Oh, anyway, sorry for mumbling, I just had so much time to think, being alone in the confinement room, and being so close to death¡­ it made me want to try harder you know? Sigh, I don''t know, I just thought that, after all you have being through, you had no one and no time to talk things through, and knowing Asher I bet he did not try either, sigh, really, what good keeping your feelings hidden will do to you?"


    "Sigh¡­ I just hope things turn out ok for you two, you know?"


    "You should be worrying about yourself more, you are the one that almost died." I sneer out, a little bothered by that fact, understanding now why Asher says Takamori is too good for this world all the time for now even I am worried about him, but Takamori gives me a warm smile before saying:


    "He says that all the time too¡­ you are really a matching pair aren''t you?" He says, chuckling away.


    After that confusing talk Takamori helps me dress up with a new set of clean clothes; I was starting to run low on those too; when we finally go downstairs to join the others.


    A soldier is there talking to Asher, but once he sees us he salutes and walks away, probably already done with whatever subject he had to convey.


    "Seiji, good that you are already dressed, the Colonel wants to see us now, see us both."


    I stop at the last step to stare back at him, our gazes sharing the oddity it is for the Colonel to want to see us both, it has always being Asher alone since I''m currently only a lackey of his.


    What the hell, that could not be good news at all.


    "Do you think¡­ do you think he knows something?"


    "No, otherwise he would not invites us but rather have a meeting parade at our door."


    Indeed, is a very tame approach if he knew what I''m, but why would he ask to see me then? I guess we are going to find out soon enough.


    I shrug that, not really worried about the outcome but already making mental preparations of perhaps having to drag Asher out of this city by force, after all we cannot save the city if we are at other''s mercy like this after all.


    "Well, I''ll be going now, I still have to go back to my place and see how the girls are going, catch some sleep and all."


    "Will you be alright?"


    "Sure sure, you will be surprised just how lacking the security is now, but its nice to be able to finally visit you when I want to."


    Takamori says, smiling, and I can tell he is really tired, but at least Asher has tried to keep things under control and help out the people on Takamori''s place since he got sick, so he should be able to get some sleep after all.


    What can I say, we have been quite busy the last few days.


    Left alone with Asher once more I stretch out, thinking that if it takes too long there I may as well turn the Colonel into my breakfast, having to rush out like this so early in the morning, ugh, I think they all simply ignore the fact that I''m actually nocturnal to begin with, putting me under so much stress to keep up with them all!


    Well, at least I''m able to adapt, and sleep less so it works out somehow.


    While I''m thinking over pointless details, however, a sweet smell reaches my nose, making me frown, and blinking I look at the now retreating back of Asher as he goes open the door, and tilt my head sideways, recognizing that smell in a second.


    Wait¡­Is he hurt? How did he got hurt from just walking? But more importantly, why I''m not feeling any pain myself since the wound should have crossed over to me by now¡­


    I remember wondering at that point, when the situation downs at me, what has changed, I remember having done similar things before, mostly when were intimate, but the effects weren''t like this, weren''t permanent, but now¡­ why¡­?


    But in the end, it does not matter why when such conclusive evidence is right up my face.


    Because that''s when I see it, a small inoffensive trace at the back of his neck, a red line, inconspicuous, made before by my own nails when I hugged him too hard as he freed my hands after going too many rounds without managing to change positions because of the ropes.


    I only stare at it for a while before he turns around and finds me staring, raising his eyebrow and saying:


    "Aren''t you coming?" He does not wait for me to answer as he opens the door and steps outside, taking me out of my stupor enough so to make my body follow behind him, but not enough to take my thoughts out of what I just saw.


    A wound that is not closing.


    A wound that we are not sharing.


    A wound that still there after being made by myself, proving that I''ve found a loophole in this contract, that I''ve found I way to break it.


    For I just discovered that I can hurt him without causing myself any harm.


    And that''s means that now I can kill him, I can kill Asher and go back to my hunting life, I can enjoy his meat to the fullest, I can have his dripping with blood organs, right here and there.


    And knowing that should have made me happy¡­ but it doesn''t, which only makes me even more confused.


    Because thinking of killing him¡­ thinking of his death¡­ twists my insides in a tight knot.


    And I can only despair at the swirling emotions crashing down inside me.


    For I''m scared too.


    Scared that, if he discovers that he does not have total control anymore, that he may end up leaving me.


    That I will end up alone in forest once more.


    And at that point¡­ might as well kill him so we can stay forever in my belly.

 Chapter 101 - 99

    I follow right behind Asher, my mind a turmoil as thankfully my body moves on its own and I don''t get lose him, but still, why now, and how?


    A part of me does hunger of his flesh, for ripping him open and crushing him into a pie, but the other¡­ the other purrs for his flesh in other ways that not involve his death.


    And my mind goes back and forth on that, like a clock pendulum, tick and tock tick and tock what could I do? What should I do?


    "Seiji, pay attention."


    I''m caught off guard when Asher calls me, and I realized that we have been standing at the entrance of the headquarters for a while as he turned around to stare back at me.


    "¡­Yeah?"


    "Stay focused, I need you sharp and alert today ok? I have a bad feeling about this¡­"


    If only he knew that I was just thinking of opening his chest up and dragging his body to the woods to enjoy, I bet he would not be this friendly.


    I wonder how he will react when he knows, will he still trust me? I bet not, he may order me around at any given change just to keep it safe.


    It would be a nightmare, having all my steps monitored like that, I cannot have that..


    But still¡­ still I follow behind, not wanting to finish things like this, right now, this sudden, and blinking the thoughts away I try to keep my mind focus on the play at hand.


    We have to pass by a lot of doors, halls and security to get to the Colonel even though he is the one that called for us, but at least Asher seems used to all of this as unfazed advances through every security check, getting disarmed without even batting an eye.


    The further we go in, the higher the ceilings get, and the fancier the furniture turns out, until we finally reach the front desk of his secretary.


    "Mister Murray, Colonel Bittencourt has been waiting for you two, please feel free to go in." Says the secretary without even truly looking at us, too occupied with typing on the keyboard.


    But I guess, as we walk at the now empty hallways, that even the cold captain could not stay unfazed by the succession of events that unfold one after another before us after we open those doors.


    And gaze at the vision that greets us as we get inside.


    "Hi! You two are finally here! And here I was thinking you two would be impolite and ignore such important invitation¡­but nah, you were just impolite enough to be late, ha!" I did not miss this full of sarcasm recognizable voice not in the least, and even less the always chewing motion he had all the time with his mint leaf.


    The prick that I wished I had the pleasure of never seeing again is seating at the table right at the center of the room, legs crossed and a smirk plastered on his face.


    I quickly scan our surroundings, the high ceiling with two floors setting, with bookshelves visible over the railing, a huge window covering the wall on the side and overlooking the city, and yet the place is not bright at all, having just some ambiance blue light coming from a huge aquarium at the back of the table that Sean, the prick, is sitting at.


    If his presence isn''t enough to raise my guard, the oddity does not end there as I try to look behind him where the back of the chair is turned to see the Colonel, only that he is facing the opposite side, not visible to the eye yet.


    Only that¡­ my nose picks something my mind doesn''t far quicker, and the time it takes for me to assimilate things through is enough for Sean the prick to keep his little play.


    "Agent Cole, is been a while."


    "Ashy Ashy, why are you being this formal now? I thought we were closer than this after all we have been through, you know, fighting together, you threatening my life, this sort of thing¡­"


    He- what did he hand in mind, talking about that in the open like this, and right in front of the Colonel of all things!


    Asher seems to think the same as he narrows his eyes at Sean.


    "What are you up to now Sean?"


    "Oh, first name bases now Ashy? How about it Seiji, you can call me Sean too." He is being so over-friendly that is creepy, and something tells me this is a very, very bad sign.


    "Seems like you are tired of living." I say at him, growling, making Asher uncomfortably look over the chair, probably dreading that the Colonel will say about this, especially with me displaying my oddity so out in the open.


    But I''m not scared of whatever the Colonel can do to us at all, I''m more worried about what this crazy bastard has in mind.


    "I should have killed you when I had the chance."


    He gives a full teeth crazy smile at that, eyes glimmering, shaping like a crescent moon, as he looks down at us.


    "Yes¡­ you should have."


    "Never too late to change that." He laughs out loud, and my lack of consideration towards the Colonel starts to draw Asher''s attention.


    "Aah¡­ I beg to differ, it may be too late¡­ well, for some sort of things that is¡­" Sean says, and there is a lasting moment, a second that takes an eternity to end, where we only stare each other out, that cocky smile still plastered on his face.


    That''s when chaos erupts.


    Because that'' when I advance to hit him in that smug face of his and, as he dodges back and takes his gun out, he knocks the chair that was turned back towards us to the floor, revealing the person that was once hidden by him, a big strong man with black hair, wrinkled older face, and a well trimmed beard.


    However such strong looking man simply hits the floor, limp as a body as death has yet to freeze him into the empty shell that he now is.


    Yes¡­ he is dead, but I''ve known by the smell of blood that, since we entered this place, the Colonel was lifeless.


    And I can guess what crazy bastard did this¡­ but I could not guess his intentions¡­ until he screams:


    "Call the guards! Security! The Colonel is dead! Murray! Captain Murray just killed him!"


    Well, it sucks, that what I call a vengeful crazy bastard.

 Chapter 102 - 100

    His scream resonates through the halls towards the full of security building like a bullet ricocheting against walls, and in a moment the room outside is already full of people that soon enough bang at the door and shout, smelling of gunpowder and clacking with guns.


    At the same time that I''m fighting Sean, Asher turns to secure the door, locking it before the others can arrive and pushing things over, but is clear that it won''t last long.


    I do my part, dancing at this crazy party Sean invited us to, adding brawls and kicks as he dashes about in between the furniture as I too dodge his shots as he laughs away, clearly having a lot of fun with the situation he put us in plus the cat and mouse chase he is playing with me around the big office.


    Little slippery fuck!


    "What is it so funny?!" I scream back, annoyed by his smug laughing self, at the same moment that he ducks  my attack and makes my talons crush against the aquarium right behind him, crashing the fragile glass to smithereens, blowing the water and fishes out with the pressure.


    Water hits us both in the face, drenching us in an instant, and yet that smile never leaves his face.


    "Because this is too much fun, ha! You two are doomed, doomed! Traitor of the Citadel, how fun! That''s what you get! Hahaha!" Smug fucker! With renewed anger and strength I manage to land a solid hit on his side by using my so far hidden tail to surprise attack him, and only having enough time to widen his eyes Sean takes the hit at full blast and is thrown back towards the bookshelves on top, quickly being surrounded by books and falling bookshelves.


    And yet I have no time to savor that small victory nor enjoy the silence I put him on when Asher calls me.


    "Abomination, we got to go, now!" I hear him say in the back as I, even while battling, can sense that we are quickly being surrounded and that I bet the last thing Asher would want is for us to end up killing the soldiers outside, Wilraine or not.


    But looking at the situation as is, I don''t think he will have much of a choice for long.


    Things go down south way too fast for us to sit and plan things up, so with only the options of running away or killing half the guards of this city, I can already tell what which Asher is going for even before exchanging glances.


    Tsk, freaking troublesome guy, why show such restrain at those who could not care less if you are dead or not? Is not like Asher has undying loyalty to the citadel, in fact, I''m not sure why he does what he does really, having the chance to serve both nations but choosing none.


    And yet, at times like this, he still chooses the most bothersome choice! Why not try to save both nations while you at it?!


    "Seiji!"


    "Yeah yeah!" I answer, annoyed already, the moment the front door explodes open, four guys carrying some sort of long metal loge forced the entrance open, and as if time has slowed down my eyes boil red and my three pupils narrow into focus, a much bigger field of view appearing with my abnormal vision, making me capture the other soldiers that came right behind the ones opening the door, sparks coming up within the dust, a chaotic mess.


    And there is only one way out of it¡­ pacifically that is.


    And that involves having to expose myself.


    But like I said, no time to think, only to act, so that''s just what I do, I dash forward while stretching my arm, grabbing Asher by the waist, and rushing down the enormous window.


    "Hey, you there, stop!"


    "They are escaping, shot them, shot!"


    The moment the guards are able to see us and shout, raising their guns in the air, we crash and shatter the translucent window glass, and as our feet leave the  floor I hug the stubborn human with my arms and shield him from sharp glass and wind, for a moment been able to see these hundreds of tiny shards reflecting the moonlight back into his cold eyes, almost melting part of that frost away.


    Then we fall down from the tallest building around.


    Times fastens up with the picking up wind, and as we approach the ground floor I notice that something is wrong even before landing, but by now even I don''t have a choice but to hit the floor, muscles bulging and stretching the clothes until they rip, a pair of new strong arms appearing to stabilize Asher, and two strong and thick legs bending like animal hind limbs that easily take the hit and crack the floor when we land.


    But I do not dash out within the cover of the dust as I thought I would initially, a meager attempt to still hide my identity, for the situation down here seems even more complex, and I have but a moment to enjoy the strength of my other body because we are not alone down here.


    And I''m not talking about the two guards that remained to protect the entrance since most security rushed up above, no, I''m talking about the ones in the shadows carrying guns with them.


    Seems like we put ourselves into a bigger problem.


    To add to the chaos, as people around us saw my huge scaled figure standing tall among the dust, they scream and run away, some even crying and wobbling, but my gaze does not leave the area those armed humans are, especially when one of them steps forward after having the two scared guards shot down for good by his comrades.


    I growl when the man comes to view, advancing towards us without a care as his men move up towards the building we just left, guns in hand meaning business, but as Asher manages to climb on my back and have a better view of the man bellow I can feel him tense up as he says:


    "Hirose Atsutane, what business The Nameless have here?" And as I try to remember who they are, the man simply smiles and says:


    "You would be surprised, Captain Murray."

 Chapter 103 - 101

    That when it hits me, I remember Asher having some connection with this group before, shady people that work in the shadows, some sort of mafia if I remember correctly.


    Indeed then, what business do they have here?


    This time around I truly look at him, at the cocky fox smile and shining purple eyes, surprised for how young he looks but even more surprised by the strength of his Shinzaki blood that I can feel from this far off.


    He has it, just like Takamori, a strong ability.


    I spy some tattoos on his chest as he moves, a smile that does not reach his eyes plastered on his face, eyes attentive evaluating us.


    There is no doubt, that this man is a predator used to the hunt, a dangerous person indeed.


    The type I like to hunt the most, always a thrilling challenge indeed.


    And this one did not even carry a firearm because he did not need it.


    A true Shinzaki fighter, and I can tell by the sword on his waist.


    "Ahh¡­ splendid, such strong jaw and limbs, and the size of those claws¡­ Just like His Imperial Majesty said, magnificence." He says while deeply gazing at me, making me uncomfortable as he tries to touch my talons despise my warning growls and my towering figure.


    What the hell there are only crazy people around!


    But wait, his Imperial Majesty? Does this means that the Emperor has connections with the mafia? Well, if this isn''t just swell.


    "So his Majesty really intends to take over the city?" Asher says, using less flamboyance to talk about that boy since he is not around.


    "Well, you didn''t really think that the plan would depend on you two accepting do you? We Shinzaki have been fighting for our freedom for a long time now, have been, will be, with, or without some sort of guardian like ourselves around."


    "Going against the Citadel at the state you are¡­ this is crazy." The mafia boss gives a dry chuckle, looking Asher in the eyes as he says:


    "Crazy would be not doing it. And Captain Murray, for all these years working together I want to give you the benefit of the doubt, specially bound to this lot like you are, but if you are to get in our way¡­" His words ooze poison, and his gaze has not an ounce of hesitation as they light up with killing intent, making me open my stance, really to retaliate at any attack while using my upper arms to cover Asher from any incoming bullets.


    "You know that I don''t give a shit about that, as long as the people of this city are safe." Says the cold captain on my shoulder, only for them both to have a staring contest that ends with a fake smile from the man as he says:


    "I''m very aware of that, so please do not bother with these matters and feel free to continue with what you had in mind for today, I''m sure that it will be really appreciated."


    Asher frowns, some hidden meaning being exchange between the two, only for this odd talk to be cut short by a second crash up above from the breaking glass and gunshot, the mafia men probably reaching the soldiers up above, easily trapping them in, only that one seems to manage to escape.


    Narrowing my pupils I manage to see the fleeing shape more clearly, arm stretched towards the flying drone above, having some difficulty at dodging the shots, but I can see when our eyes meet that, even at this distance, the mere vision of my true self bring a crazy smile to his face.


    Sean, the prick, guess the crazy types are always hard to get, freaking thing does not die!


    And now, him knowing about my predicament may complicate things a little, and the two man seem to agree as they talk:


    "Seems like your secret is out now, good luck on that, Captain Murray, guardian." At that he bides us farewell, making me quite confused at the guardian thingy, but as the smell of smoke and blood fills the city air and we are left alone on the streets, I glance over my shoulder towards Asher, who says:


    "We don''t have much time now, so we will go with our plan for today and hit the ghouls hard. Internal affairs will have to wait."


    I growl in agreement. No point in fighting for a city that may turn into a ghoul''s feast tomorrow.


    "Go towards our hideout, I have a surprise for you."


    That picks my interest. A surprise? From Asher? How come? He is definitely not the time to give things like this, unless¡­ it is related to the mission, is it not? But still¡­ I still jump over the buildings with excitement filling my mind, and adrenaline rushing from the upcoming mission that most probably involves lots and lots of fighting.


    Just my type of adventure for the day.


    At least I''m not disappointed when we reach there, enjoying the scared face I put on Gunner once he sees me in this form, making me want to scare the shit out of him by going a few rounds on the basement, but my mind is taken back once the same Gunner shows me the things he had in stock for me.


    And they are¡­ a beauty.


    Four weapons, two very long, two a little shorter, sharp and cutting, the four pair of swords were made as the combo I used last time, one shorter to block, the longer to thrust and attack, but now heavier and bigger, made to be supported by a four armed giant like myself.


    And to make a dangerous beast like myself even deadlier.


    That line of thought brings an awkward smile to my scale face as I purr in excitement.


    "Excited?" I hear Asher ask, which I answer by me purring harder.


    Can''t wait to put these babies in action, but I guess I won''t have to.


    Because now, the ghouls hunting season is officially open!

 Chapter 104 - 102

    "So, the plan stays the same, no matter what." I hear Asher say as he goes about the boring planning part with his special force group, plus explaining just what happened at the headquarters, even more since the fuss arrived before us even.


    "But the Colonel¡­ he is really dead? Who could have killed him, and why?" Asks Hacker with a worried look on her face, surprisingly not even question their Captain version and accusing him too.


    "I have reasons to believe it was Agent Cole since he was conveniently present at the time, as the reason why¡­ it may be to accused us of the crime, which wouldn''t be a surprise for how petty he is." Says Asher, but even if plausible the reasoning seems a little cheap, though is that guy we are talking about, so it would not be a surprise.


    What to expect of a guy who kills without thinking and regards life as a game were everyone but himselve are paws to be toyed with?


    Ok, thinking about it now, it seems very reasonable from him to be petty like this.


    "Wait, but wasn''t he the Colonel''s lover? Why would he do that? Though I cannot see them as the loving type, especially since the Colonel was married back at the Citadel¡­But still¡­" Hacker says, still flabbergasted by the news.


    "Pff, I don''t care, that crazy Cole may as well had a break down and just hit the man in the face, you can never know with that guy!" Says Crazy Hound, sounding more like a personal experience talk than simply asserting the other''s mindset.


    "Plus it was very convenient for him, to put the blame on you¡­"


    "You think he planned it?" Hacker says as they discuss the situation.


    "The murder? Don''t know. Blaming the Captian? Certainly. He is the type that only wants to see the world burn." Says the Pirate while opening up his arms as the always silent Reaper nods in agreement behind him, soulless eyes staring through the mask.


    "Yeah, the only problem is that he loves to start fires too."


    "No matter." Asher says, putting an end to that part of the discussion to speak about more important subjects. "Whatever his intentions were, the fact that we are taking the blame for the Colonel''s death is the big issue."


    "Wait, doesn''t that mean that you will be seen as a traitor? Then¡­ then you won''t be able to be our captain anymore?" As the words fall into the awkward silence that follows, soon the others burst out their complaints:


    "No way!" "That''s not fair, that cannot be!" "I''ll follow you anywhere captain!" And so on.


    "We have no obligation towards the Citadel captain!" One of them says high enough to bring silence as the rest nod and agree."We owe nothing to them beyond the endless wars that only brought us people agony. You took us out of the streets, you were the one to saw potential in us when no one else did. We have never fought for those pompous bastards, but for you and our people! None of those fuckers give a shit about us, and we are sick of depending on them for our own safety. I say fuck them."


    "Yeah!" "That''s right!" Other voices join him, but even if his words resonate with deep affection and loyalty towards Asher, the cold captain does not seem fazed by it, and only after a while, waiting for a reaction, the others finally calm down for him to say:


    "Don''t be hasty now, these defenseless people need us to keep them safe, what will happen to the city if we all simply decide to leave?"


    "B-but¡­!" At that Asher approach''s them, and for the first time shows some reaction by putting his hand on the other shoulder and smiling at his troop.


    "I appreciate your concern, and I will never forget your loyalty, but I will need men inside if I want to keep these people safe. We are not done here, Wilraine, Shinzaki, no matter who is in power we are not bound by the state, but towards the safety of our people."


    "So be patient now, so we can do things right without regretting later when is too late to back down."


    They don''t look very happy with his answer, but at least stop trying to talk over each other to convince him and really halt to think things through and meditate about the dire consequences any choice they make will have on the lives of the civilians.


    "And the plan is still in effect. Hacker, do we have contact with Queen outside?"


    "On it."


    "Crazy Hound, Sniper, Gunner, Gutter, what about your end?"


    "We already secured some guards to help out, now is just opening up that gate and we are all settled!"


    "But now, without the Colonel and with the mafia showing up, I''m afraid that taking care of the ghouls will be the least of our problems."


    "One problem at a time, and the ghouls are the priority."


    "But the food problem¡­ it won''t be resolved if we don''t have the support of the Citadel at the end of it all."


    "¡­" Is truth, if the boy manages to take control of the city and start the Shinzaki state anew, then forget about having any support at all later, it will be a grace if they don''t come to make trouble for us even, and the food we have been waiting for will never arrive, but at least we can secure the water again.


    Only that¡­uhm, I can only wonder how these humans will do on their own like this, or rather, wonder just how they survived this far with such fragile system.


    "¡­Then perhaps is time for this city to stop depending on anyone."


    "That''s¡­"


    "A plan for tomorrow." Asher says before they can start a new discussion, walking towards the table at the end and arming himself.


    "For now, let''s teach these ghouls a lesson."


    "Yeah!" "Uhu!" The soldiers cheer with him, all talk done as they move about, arming themselves too.


    I could not agree more, I think while growling, feeling the weight of my new forged weapons, eager for some action.


    And I have a feeling we will be as busy as ever, and I wouldn''t have it any other way.

 Chapter 105 - 103

    I''ve being wondering too just how did they intend to get us out of this situation, they are outnumbered, tired, surrounded and trapped inside the walls that once protected them, weakening by the day and praying for the rain to fall, otherwise not even water we would have had.


    But in this case there is a simpler solution than trying to face an army outside the walls while having a tired guard at your end.


    And that is¡­ us.


    At that point I do not even bother changing forms anymore, exposed as I already have been, and something tells me that humans screaming at me will be the least of our problems right now, so while jumping over roofs I ignore all the rest and reach one of the exits gates.


    And I can say that the preparation made for me is quite¡­ vexing, and I''m not talking about the four swords that now hanged around my monstrous waist, no, these were quite the addition, what is bothersome is that, pointless as it is to make me wear armor, they instead made a saddle for their captain to sit on!


    Can you believe that? The fact that he has sat on my back many times before is bothersome as is, but the fact that the saddle is made at the image of the ones used by horses only worsens it! Is a spit on my face oi!


    "¡­For how long are you going to soak Abomination?"


    I puff a sneer in return, smoke coming out of my nostrils as, not only there is the saddle, but two chains locked on the horns on my back to help the Captain to balance himself.


    Isn''t it such saddles and bridles at this point?


    Also I did not forget you still own me some explanations captain! About that rune you found, and about my origins, you were just too busy wanting to fuck to explain now weren''t you?! Are you on heat or something?! Well, if he was I don''t think I would have been freed so soon¡­


    Argh, why does this strong form of my has such stiff throat muscles that can only growl and howl? I want to talk you know, took me long enough to learn only to regress to beast mode now!


    "No need to be this gloomy, we need you focused now Seiji. We can talk about what is bothering you later, ok? And maybe we can involve some reward in that too¡­" Asher says, lowering his voice at the last part, trying to tempt me into collaboration, but that makes me narrow my eyes and stare back at him, last night memories being very vivid in my mind.


    ¡­Reward you say? Seems like someone is getting the wrong idea here, perhaps I need to show that he can''t get that used on topping me, after all it has been an exception given to him in a fragile moment.


    ¡­But yes, a reward may be in motion, but perhaps not exactly in the way he is expecting it to be this time around¡­


    I grin, my sharp teeth making me look rather scary, but Asher seems satisfied with my reaction as he lowers the helmet down and gets ready for battle with his protective gear and crystal infused weapons.


    That''s when the main gates finally open up.


    And yet, as much excitement as I feel, we are not the first ones to rush out and face danger at all, and actually, for a few moments, none step out, the empty indoors inviting the enemies in with the pulled down bridge, making the ghouls attentive and eager to dash out, and some do approach, messing up their line of defense a little, but they are not as stupid as to walk in the lion''s den and into the weapons reach.


    So that''s why the lions have to rush out to meet them.


    The soldiers, carrying heavy artillery, drive trunks, jeeps, and their motorcycles towards the line of enemies, their heavy motors attracting the attention of any out lookers, human or not, especially when they finally reach close enough to use their weapons, the crystals firing up to life and shinning against the dark night, flashing as their blast would fly towards their targets, soon covering the once quiet night with shouts and explosions from the battlefield.


    Well, at least that is all I get from listening from afar away and seeing their flashes illuminate the night, because me and Asher are actually not present with them for we have a rather different mission to complete.


    Because we are a hunting party, and our prey is only one creature out there.


    So while the sky is ablaze on the other side, bringing all the attention towards there as well as the ghouls reinforcement while they prepare to counter the soldiers attempting to break thought their front lines, me and Asher use the cover of the night to move about, my scales turning into a dull black, and even if my big figure is difficult to hide we were well prepared before hand and, as I have said before, the ghouls were plenty, but not enough to circle the entire city hand to hand, so instead of even trying to completely cover every inch of wall the Snake monster actually reinforced the lines were the humans were more inclined on trying to fight out, which meant the gates and any opening on the building up walls.


    What they could not prevent in all of this is however is if a very small force try to pass over those cracks, just like we are doing right now.


    And she would not expect it even more because, having his small team outside, Asher managed to make a reckoning of the enemy''s troops from behind their back.


    And because of that long hard work from Warrior Queen and her team, we know exactly where to head to among the forest to collect our prize.

 Chapter 106 - 104

    The filled with long high trees woods that surround the city are currently filled with ragged breathing coming from everywhere as the ghouls that, on contrary to their own instincts, stood still and waited for orders below the cover of the trees, watching, waiting, mixing together in the shadows and becoming part of it.


    And yet the veil of darkness did them no good as my red eyes took all of that in, and with a single click of my clawing teeth all would brighten up as if coming from a sonar, so even with my big body I could find a clear path to slitter by, and if needed swing about above their heads, using the strong long trees to climb my way around.


    When we arrive at the meeting spot the Warrior Queen and her team have already positioned themselves over a cliff, far enough to see but not be seeing over the bushes, overlooking the entrance of a cave down below, and I''m not surprised to discover that is the same entrance we have found beforehand when I almost fell off the cliff because Asher was being stubborn.


    I wonder what would have happened if I had succeeded in taking him away that day, just how different things would have turned out¡­ and how now I had him on my back by free will.


    Once we arrive and my four armed figure comes to view the other two give a step back in fear at my overbearing presence, and are about to raise their weapons when they see Asher at my back, leaving them to stare in shock for a while.


    Warrior Queen however only smirks, aware of my presence before I arrived, differently from the other two, and simply says: "Long time no see Captain."


    "Queen, hope you got some good news."


    "Well, I hoped for that too." She says, moving a little from her uncomfortable crouching positioning and pointing down. "They are hiding over there, and we barely manage to catch a few glimpses of her, slithery fuck. Now they change troops there, at night her ghouls come out to guard the walls, and at day the other big ones come from the forest." She starts saying her report as we pay close attention to her words.


    "Continue." Asher says with a frown.


    "The thing is, we followed them one day, and the things we saw¡­ well, makes me think that we will need more terms to describe these creatures as, because just as ghouls is feeling like a cheaper and cheaper term."


    Spy continues with a deep voice resonation under his hiking mask: "These new creatures are very different, and they can live under the sun normally, but they do not appear as the other ghouls, being infected humans, but instead are made."


    "¡­Made?" The Captain questions, so Spy comes closer to him, avoiding my sharp fangs and cowering a little under my iridescent red stare, but still manages to show some pictures for his Captain without trembling¡­much.


    And what he shows is far from what I expected to see.


    Because there is a big, humongous, stallion ghoul there, laying on the floor, no head beyond those sharp horned tentacles coming out as the gates of hell, only that, differently from the other Stallion similar ghouls, this one had a huge opening on its belly, and as Spy changed from picture to picture, we see it, ghouls walking in, literally among its internal organs, but coming out as the Stallions Ghouls, resembling a sick version of birthing.


    And this is bad, very bad, for it means that as many Stallion Ghouls as wished can be made, and the peace the sunshine brings will be destroyed.


    Asher has the same thoughts in mind, for he says: "Is a priority to have it destroyed as soon as possible. How many are there?"


    "We agree, there is only one as far as we know, that''s why we already searched some things and, not only that, but the Stallions have a strange behavior at night."


    "How so?"


    "Well, you see, when the ghouls come out at night the Stallions rush back to that creature, all of them at once, and just stand there together all around, shoulder to shoulder in a single mass, and no new ones are made at night either, they have to rush between sunset and sunrise to do it."


    Well, that''s a little better, they at least have some limitations in making those, otherwise it would have been a disaster, though they hiding at night¡­ why would that be? The sunlight hurting the ghouls and blinding them is one thing, but how could the night bring harm to them, shooting a warning through their systems that makes them gather up like that?


    "They only join up with the big one?"


    "No, we found smaller groups that could not reach there together too, all clustered together as if sleeping."


    So it may not have something to deal with the big one uhm¡­ but definitely something to do with the night and with gathering together like one mass¡­


    Is not the sunlight¡­ perhaps the lack of it? No, otherwise their behavior may be affected by the moon cycles, but they did it every night¡­ perhaps it numbs their senses, but do they even have eyes to see? Or perhaps they work the same way as I with the clicking sonar¡­


    Hard to say, but I''ll have to save those thoughts for later for now is not the time to try to discover their weaknesses, but to destroy the core of the ghouls army, their mind linking Snake Queen.


    But all the better for us, I soon think, and I''m glad to be synchronized with Asher for he says my thoughts out loud:


    "All the better, we may deal with most of them in one blow. Change of plans, Queen, you still have those explosives with you?"


    "Of course."


    "Them go make a fire pit with them, I bet they will burn really well." The others nod, eager to put the plan in action.


    "As for us¡­we have other matters to attend to." Captain says, looking down at the gaping hole at the foot of the cliff, getting ready to enter it once more.


    To that I growl in agreement.

 Chapter 107 - 105

    The snake monster, even if new at this siege thing, was at least smart enough to hide herself in a troublesome place that not only has a single entrance from where to be attacked from but is too narrow for me to move about freely, forget about using the swords, I would not be able to even turn in there.


    So as Warrior Queen and her team move out with a new operation at hand, ready to put an end to the fabrication of new Stallion Ghouls, we do not rush in blindly, and instead take our time to plan our next move as Asher comes down from my back and crouches on my side.


    I would like to think that it would not be a problem to simply drag her out or kill her on the spot, as I''ve done in the past many times before with creatures far more deadly than her, but now with this new condition, for the first time in a while I did not dare rush in carelessly since leaving Asher untainted to in such hostile territory like this would be inviting trouble.


    And this is far beyond a matter of strength or pride but a matter that no human, even the cold eyed captain, could match an army on their own, no matter how strong, plus I did not want to find out just how the virus could affect Asher now that we are linked, perhaps it would poison us both.


    I may have grown a soft spot for some humans and wish to save the city, but as far as it goes I would always look out for my own first, no matter what, and carrying for Asher is the same as protection my own life.


    So, if it comes down to saving the city or ourselves, I know just the way to take the choice from him if needed.


    "Rushing in will be difficult." He finally says beside me, taking me away from my thoughts. "She could have a setup set for us, could easily trap you while forcing her attacks on me, or even prepare a cave in and trap us inside."


    I growl in agreement, wondering what we should do then, for, as been the linking mind of the troops, is far better to have her dead and the ghouls scattered than to try and face the army all at once.


    We knew that, but so does she.


    There is almost an infinite amount of ghouls at her disposal, and I can only phantom just how many did she called and were around by now, from all the cities and all the changed from before, and worst of it is that, it takes a mere second from a human to change to a ghoul and add to her frontlines, but a human needs nine months to be born, and years to grow up to be a soldier.


    And that is the greatest advantage she has upon humans, and that can prove to be their downfall.


    "We could use her own plan against her, but a cave in does not ensure her death, and worst, may give her days to act against us, or even protect her further, plus using this cave to hide is quite an interesting choice of her, which makes me wonder if they are not trying to dig their way in the city once more¡­"


    Indeed that would be a nightmare, having them break in the city once more, and at the state it is now I don''t think the humans would be able to another invasion. So that''s the plan in the end? Get in and risk being trapped in, or trapping her in and risking a unpredictable outcome?


    Both sound really bad¡­ but I can count on Asher for choosing none.


    "We have to get her out somehow, that''s the best option, but how?" Hm¡­, truly it would be he best thing to do, but what kind of thing, what kind of bait could be so great as to attract her out from safety?


    I stop to think for a little, a frown coming over my rocky face, but then my eyes widen and I look down at Asher.


    Nope, no way, not going to risk it, hell no! Rather face her head on, at least we can fight our way out!


    He seems amused by my sour mood, which only makes me even more grumpy, even having smoke come out of my nostrils for how flared up I am at the perspective of having him used as bait of all things!


    "Using me as bait would be too risky, of course." Is what he says, but that amused glint on his eyes do not disperse. "However, using you is even less viable for she would show no interest, and could actually cower further."


    "But perhaps something enticing and unknown may do the trick¡­ after all ghouls are very curious creatures, especially when it comes to food¡­"


    That''s when I realize just what he means to say, looking at me like that, so I puff out in annoyance and look away as he chuckles, for he is about to do just exactly what brought us together, the called bait that made me run out of my way in pursue.


    We are just about to put the worm on the fishing hook¡­ I wonder if we will pull some fish out with it.


    It actually does not take long for us to find out.


    I did not know just how strong is her bound with the other ghouls, or how much she can see and tell from them, or if anything at all, but in the end, attacking the front lines and baiting her worked well together, for her hungry mind, spending days inside the cave, just waiting for the humans will to crumble, mixed truth with expectations, and thinking of having us at the palm of her hands, attacking in a crazy futile attempt of breaking free, makes her overconfident at her win and she does ends up showing herself.


    But I guess she is about to find out just who is the one that should have thought things through¡­ and the one that in the end lost their grip and did not have the patience to wait anymore.


    She could be smart¡­ but her nature is the same as every ghoul.


    And the hunger can roar louder than any reasonable thoughts.

 Chapter 108 - 106

    I have to get away from Asher so that we can mount our trap as I lie in wait, not too far though but enough to make me uneasy already, but it could not be helped since his blood is a beacon for her, and I have to be the bullet''s shadow, far more deadly than the real thing, hitting before the eyes can even see.


    The Snake creature is very subtle in her passage and even has some ghouls come out and about to check things out for her first, but they are slow and the common type so they do not do a great job at scouting the area, and even though my heart fills with anxiety when they rush towards the direction Asher is at I''m confident that he can deal with such low key creatures.


    I, on the other hand, have to focus on not only the smooth slithering sound made from her snake body brushing against the rocks but at the smaller passable one version coming from the fox as well that, with their smaller flexible body, manages to reach further places where the ghouls could not, so it slithered over the rocks and up the cliff, steadily approaching my position.


    I have to stop an annoying growl from coming up at that, but I figure things would not go so smoothly anyway, that would be too easy.


    Only that I did not take the threat of the fox seriously, after all I had battle it beforehand without a problem, but because of that confidence I end catching up with the second incoming sound from behind a little too late.


    Completely covered by the fox slithering sound, this other, so similar, has only caught by my ears when the creature and the fox have already closed around me, so near that they surely coordinated the attack so that they could have me pinned at both sides.


    This well thought planned resistance surprised me, and I barely had time to think that we may have underestimated our enemy when both attacked me, one from behind and one from the front, closing the remaining distance fast, able to reach me no matter which direction I dodged for.


    I was not afraid of being damaged with my scaled armored body, but perhaps that perception made me cocky as to put myself into risky situations easily, which lead to the circumstances at hand.


    But their intentions were never to try hurting or winning against me¡­ but to simply slow me down.


    Slow me down for long enough to put an end to Asher at the side.


    So choosing the lesser evil between the fox and an unknown creature at my back I step forward towards the known enemy, but for being surprised with the sudden attack from my back I let my guard down enough that the fox manages to warp its strange snake part around me and make so that I could not use my lower pair of arms, finishing off with a tight grip around my legs.


    The moment the fox has a grasp over me I see movement at the corner of my eyes coming from down the cliff, and what I see makes me growl in annoyance, anger, and some worry for I see the Snake Queen going out of the cave, its long body slithering fast as if waiting for that right moment where I would be trapped, a bowstring let loose.


    And shooting fast towards Asher.


    Even if Asher''s wound was small, already treated and bandaged up at this point, the Snake would still be able to track him down by reaching where his smell was, even if Asher had immediately let a cloth with his blood out there and run away to cause a small diversion.


    There is little to no time before she reaches him¡­ and if she calls her army then he is doomed.


    Freaking damn it!


    My upper arms are already moving and, while my lower arms push the snake body out, the upper hands squish the snake body of the fox enough to make it shrink in pain, but it still stubbornly keeps his grip strong as long as it can.


    And it gives enough time for the other creature to come into action.


    At first I only see a blurry goopy figure move up and back, sneakily moving about in between the leaves and foliage, but once it reaches me it goes straight towards the part that the fox creature could not reach and pinned my upper arms into a tight grip.


    And at that moment it gave a very close up clear view of its figure¡­ and made me understand the worsening of the overall situation a little better.


    For as the fox had the strange snake part attached to it, almost like an external limb sewed at it, this one has the explanation as to why the Stallion Ghouls had no head.


    It is something that has been on my mind lately, the connection between me and Asher, the Queen and the fox, because I figure I would not be the only one with my¡­ condition, and we, Abominations, have quite the peculiar constitution ourselves, not ghouls, not humans, but something else entirely, something uniquely dangerous.


    Only after I made this contract with Asher was I able to think things through in a different perspective, not only changing forms, but going beyond the hunt, beyond the beast, and I''m almost sure that this something was brought by Asher, this connection we have may go both ways, I heal his wounds and protect him, and he¡­ makes me hole, balances me somehow, calms the turmoiling energies that flow in my mind and body enough to think and not only act.


    But what if¡­ what if the ghouls could make this contract as well? Or some sort of connection like this? Then what would happen? Would it be the complete opposite, to go further down the madness?


    Would it not end up rotting their insides?


    And there is another thing that has been bothering me¡­ the fact that, the first thing I gained after this contract was a humanoid body at Asher''s image.


    So if a ghoul could do the same, would I change to their image as well?


    For this new creature''s body, like the Snake Queen and the fox, had the remaining features that the Stallion Ghouls had in it¡­ and that is, the long, bared full of horns tentacles.


    Well, shit, seems we have another one of the Abomination''s at work here.


    Just my luck.

 Chapter 109 - 107

    By the state of the fox and the gigantic Stallion ghouls of the pictures are at I would assume they are the Abomination ones since they look so oddly put together, with those sewed up limbs, and are the ones with the worst part of the deal too with their pulling skin and open up wounds and all.


    So I had the right line of thought the first time I saw the fox, they truly seemed to be suffering greatly in their current state, trapped in those deformed bodies.


    And it is odd to think of it now, but that makes me glad for I realize just how lucky I am for having my connection made with Asher and not with another ghoul.


    Scary thoughts to save for later.


    This new ghoul, just like the Snake, has a humanoid overall figure, but as her he too had some animal characteristics, resembling sea creatures this time around, drippy and mushy.


    This thing''s slimy body ends in a very long head with a tentacle twitching at the end, almost as if stretched out by hand, its arms and legs open up into various tentacles, taking a similar human form when they twist like noodles, winding together to take a more solid form, but the oddest part is actually its eyes, mouth and teeth, for they are not on top on the long head but actually on its belly where the nipples and belly button should have been, somehow looking like the mix of a slimy human put together with an angry starfish, especially when it stretches its tentacles out.


    I trust that Asher will not be killed off so easily and quickly, and actually I''m surprised to realize that I''m not as worried as I thought I would about him, wondering where this trust and confidence had come from, and yet I''m still very angry and furious about the situation at hand, but mostly not because Asher is in danger for he always is in his current field of expertise, but because I ended up being played by the Snake Queen, and she not only managed to slip away but managed to have me in such position.


    I just walked up and fell into such a silly trap!


    I growl to that, rumbling fire up my belly until my scales redden from the intensity and heat up, flames slipping between my strong jaw and big teeth.


    So I free the flames, burning whatever I could reach, but since they are up and close to me I start heating up more and more to the point that the red scales start scorching them, like the hot metal of an ironing tool, only that the degrees keep heating up until I smell burned flesh and am let free my the howling creatures, who throw themselves to the ground and start rolling to not only ease the pain but to stop the small fires that lit up along their skin.


    I give off a satisfied full of fangs grin as I watch the results of my attack. Now now that''s more like it, thought you could handle me just like that now didn''t you lot?


    The fox clacks her teeth and the tentacle creature howls at me, its big mouth vibrating and letting out two long slimy tongues that tasted the air.


    I give them my own growl mixed with mine up and down cougar scream, sounding far more threatening than these two slowpokes.


    I''m not afraid of them, and I''m actually quite certain of my victory in this fight, only that¡­ the longer I stay here the more Asher''s situation worries me, so instead of simply fighting on I quickly shift my attention towards trying to escape¡­ for now.


    But of course these two are very aware of my intentions, and with plans to defeat me by hurting Asher they are quick to stand in my way, and with both having long reaching limbs it turns out to be a nightmare to get them out of my way for one tentacle that reached me would twist and pull the starfish monsters whole body in my direction, and as he would wrap around my arms the fox would quickly coordinate an attack on the other side, keeping me too busy to easily tear him apart.


    Already puffing out smoke out of annoyance at these slippery fucks I do not think twice before grabbing my swords, the bigger ones snuggling at the palm of my upper arms, easily cutting the foliage around that gave them so much cover and advantage, as the smaller swords would be attentive and pierce the dark in search of their fleshy bodies.


    But in the end they did not want to fight, so they would back out of my swords reach and try to restrain me from a blind spot, even using themselves as bait as the fox tries to coil the tip of its snake body on my ankle, only to realize that it does not have enough strength to pull me out of my feet.


    Its reward was a sword through its body, and a deep cut along the scaled skin as it pulled itself away from my reach in a shrieking move, but beyond the pain they would heal up fast and move like ravaging predators with a single objective.


    To stall me.


    So while the fox had just being hurt badly the other jumps up my face, and such a bold move makes him lose more than a few tentacles, but does not stop him from reaching me and making me lose more time by having to pull him out my face.


    Even if they have a strong healing factor like myself this way of combat is madness, opening themselves to my attacks like it is nothing, almost rendering themselves into meat pulp!


    And this type of battling without a fight is starting to piss me off more and more, acting like dolphins circling around the fish, with bites here and there to keep them in place, moving away once I reach out, only for the other to grab from the other side.


    So I decided to simply put an end to this stupid set of moves of them and put everything on fire, for at least these abominations have one thing in common with the ghouls¡­ and that is they all burn nicely, so while my lungs fill with air and my scales expand to fit in the air, I pour out the sea of flames, having they shriek and howl back in pain, quickly being overwhelmed by the flames that eagerly consume the forest grounds and expand without control, crackling and hissing as the hungrily consume the wood into charcoal and dust.


    But I do not stay back to see the fruits of my work in action, nor think too much about the damage such fire would have later on, I just find an opening to leap out as the now high orange flames reach my knee, jumping down the cliff and stopping my fall with my six limbs, the hands denting the floor as I''m finally able to dash up towards Asher.


    I just hope I''m not too late¡­

 Chapter 110 - 108

    POV: Asher


    Never thought Seiji could be so clingy, insisting on other plans even though we both knew this is the best and most efficient way to getting rid of that snake, and fundamental it is that, right one, we get rid of these two threats before their strength grows stronger.


    I can only tense up as I phantom the future it holds for human kind if we fail today, ghouls roaming about in broad daylight while having a unique hive mind that would prompt them all to fight together in tune, such a thing that the humans could never master.


    Because one thing is for certain, until this point the Snake had been only testing the grounds, experimenting, learning about her powers, about the reach of her control, and about battles and warfair.


    And if her first attempt already resulted in the loss of a city¡­ then even the Citadel would be doomed with her everlasting growing forces.


    I did not tell Seiji, of course, but I was willing to give up our lives if that meant getting rid of this threat, not that I was going out looking for danger, of course, but as every mission I''ve gone to, completing this one in special is of the utmost importance, so much so to dimmer the value of my own life.


    I''m just ready to die if needed, that''s all.


    I''ve being always ready to die¡­ they made me that way.


    But is funny, I think as I find a good spot on the woods, not far but not too close to the cave, and make a cut along my left arm, enough to smear the cloth with my blood and smell, but not deep enough to render my arm useless, doing everything automatically as I think about the future, something that I''m not used to do at all.


    Life has always been so obscure to me that it has always been hard to say how the current day would end, much less if I would see another day, so even though I somehow got this empty title of Captain there is no security in my line of work, and is quite the achievement of mine, or rather stubbornness, for being alive this far even with everything working against that.


    So I was surprised that, amidst the chaotic situation, alone with one of the most dangerous missions I''ve ever had, without backup, without much to go on, that I choose that moment of all to think about the future.


    After the help of that crazy bastard Sean we would never be able to live as before, and if we go back to town, any town under the Citadel command, we would be treated as criminals, so even if we won today, even if we saved the city, in the end our lives as before had ended.


    And still, even after seen the fruits of my hard work from the last years go to waste just like that, I did not feel as bad as one should, or rather, I knew that that did not mean as much as it should for me, because in the end I''ve only been treated as a puppet meat shield, what kind of loyalty could I have to such a place like that?


    I knew from the beginning, knew now that, in the end, nothing had really changed for I''ve always worked for the people, for those who fought to survive one more day, just like me.


    Citadel or not, Captain or not, it does not matter if I can defend these walls one last time.


    Only that¡­ only that, even if nothing to look for in the future, even if the task at hand seemed to be too much for us few to handle, I still had this strange strength burning inside me, a strong will, stronger than ever before, that prompted me forward.


    The will to live.


    But I guess is his flame too, mixing up with my own, burning stronger than ever.


    And I knew at that moment.


    That we are going to win.


    That we are going to survive, and no matter how bitter the future is we will live, together, to see another day.


    And we will crush these ghouls to a pulp, but not only because I had to, nor for the simple safety of it but because I had something to look forward to.


    And that is, a life at this strange kind yet rash creature''s side.


    A life by his side¡­ is an unexpected future as ever, but strangely thrilling this time around.


    It is an odd feeling, but is enough to feed the flames inside.


    Even though those thoughts keep playing in my mind as I move away from the bait and further into the jungle, somehow towards Seiji direction, I still notice when our plan works for suddenly I''m not alone anymore and two skinny yet fast paced ghouls dash in the forest towards the cloth, clearly aiming for a wounded prey and disregarding their own movements and boldly prompting themselves towards apparent easy prey.


    That reminds me of someone who did the exact same thing back in the day, almost truly having an easy prey for dinner at the end of the day¡­ how much has he changed now uhm¡­ But not in regards to this, I think with a chuckle, still impulsive as ever.


    Is with a small smile from a single chuckle surging from my memories that I pull the gun out and aim at the upcoming threat as the ghouls finally stop to sniff the air and find the fresh source close to them.


    The loud bangs resonate even more against the once quiet woods, setting the dark night ablaze, watering the plants with the ghoul''s insides.


    After that the smile is gone, replaced by the cold piercing glint emanating from my sharp eyes as even the weather seems to turn a little bit colder in face of such piercing gaze.


    For I''m just about to get serious with them, and end this little game once and for all.

 Chapter 111 - 109

    Like a little devil whispering on my ears my thoughts keep coming without control, of the many possibilities that could befall, of Asher being overwhelmed by their numbers, or running out of bullets mid fight and being chopped to pieces, or even being turned by one of those filthy Fungus Ghouls and their contagious ever flowing puss.


    Fucking stupid, what had I been thinking to agree to this stupid plan?! I should have never let him leave my side!


    Worry fills my thoughts as I dash forward only to hear louder and clearer every bang Asher''s gun makes, filling the night''s air with the smell of blood and crystal powder.


    And even though I know that the smell of his blood comes from the bait we made and is actually intentional, the moment that sweet smell reaches my nostrils and mix with the sounds and odor of fighting, they fire me up and like a shot of adrenaline it goes straight to my heart, infusing my blood with its heat and setting my body ablaze with the boiling lava swiping through my veins as I increase my speed, stretching my muscles to the limit as I leaped and dashed.


    But, this time, is not because of the fancy meal waiting ahead nor any hunting instinct, but actually extreme worry and somehow possessiveness that makes me miove forward even faster, carrying less about the open path my huge body is making as it breaks bushes and branches effortlessly, focused own him more than any prey on a hunt made me.


    Those slippery annoying fucks could be really fast and actually fared to stay right behind my trail, but once I went on a mad dash they barely manage to keep up, having to track my path down at that point on.


    So once I reach where Asher is I have some time to take the situation in before those two reach our location¡­ and my three pupils narrow at the scene that unfolds before me.


    Because I see is the Snake Queen with a smug smile showing on that face of hers and a conceited look upturning her hundreds of eyes dotting the upper part of her head as she coils her long lower body around Asher, arms stretched out already, anticipating the victory, ready to crush him here and there, break the skin, gush the blood out, crush the spines, bones, flesh like a twig.


    I growl, showing off my rows of sharp teeth, then howl my cougar scream, so out of place in my scaled body, but as I''m about to rush forward and avoid the catastrophic, Asher proves to me just why he is the Captain of his troop and why, after all these years living as if the world bared some grudge against him, despite all that, he had survived and triumphed until this day.


    That is when he pulls the trigger of his gun, the nuzzle resting against the snake skin inside her own deadly embrace, giving her a point blank shot that carves her skin with a spoon and finds no resistance as the bullet flies out in a gush of blood, burning the skin on its way out.


    And filling the night with her howl of pain.


    In reaction to the extreme pain she is at she throws her head back, arms moving blindly towards the wound and scratching the air on the way, trying to stop the blood that flown like sand particles past her fingertips.


    "Aght! You¡­You filthy human!" I can barely make words and curses out of her howling screams, but soon even that is overtaken by the sound of gunshots as Asher does not wait to see the result and, focused on completing the task at hand, is fearless in emptying the barrel of his gun at her.


    And I watch with satisfaction as her grips over him loosens up and she flops down on the ground, body turned over so I still could not see the results of his attacks even though my gaze quickly goes to Asher''s proud standing figure left with a smoking empty gun in his hand.


    As I see all of that unfold with my own eyes I don''t think twice before stopping on my tracks and turning around, unsheathing my swords along with the rotating movement at the same time the blades meet the two upcoming enemies that shadowed me thus far.


    The Starfish one manages to avoid the slash when my sword descends in an arch as I turn, but the second blade sinks into the slower fox body in a satisfying cut that gushes more blood out than I thought it would as the fox steps back from the fight while the other still annoyingly tries to coil around my arms coming from my side, aware that he could not pierce my armor no matter how much he tried ad could only use such tricks as to at least affect and stall me, bumping his thorns against my skin only to have them bouncing back.


    I growl at that, tasting the air and the upcoming victory, so close to it that I almost want to savor this fighting slowly but surely.


    Only that something is off, out of place, a situation that should not be as is, and yet such worry only rasps its claws at the back of my mind, the thrill of the hunt obscuring any complex thoughts out of me as I take a step closer to my shivering prey, ready to squish his insides out.


    And yet such prey is the same creature that opens my eyes to the odd situation at hand when suddenly it screams in pain and rolls on the ground, tentacles coiling and shrieking on themselves in a painful hard grip, until its skin truly starts to darken and wrinkle out of nowhere, almost as if bearing the after effects of being burn to a crisp.


    And that''s when it hits me, that if me and Asher shared fate and wounds like this as I absorb his injuries, why wouldn''t they have the same powers too?


    Which only meant that the Starfish monster is truly the abomination of the Stallion Gigantic Ghoul from before, and is probably trying to bear the wounds made by the flames the other team was sent to make and are apparently succeeding.


    And it only means that the fox abomination must be doing the exact same to the Snake Ghoul Queen.


    With widening eyes I turn around only to have enough time to shout at Asher, but as no words came out and only an animalistic cougar scream resonated through the night, I do not think twice before dashing forward.


    But as I give a step closer I only have enough time to see the Snake Queen awaken and, without wasting time, shot out her deadly claws in Asher''s direction once again.


    Only that, now, there were no bullets left to stop her.

 Chapter 112 - 110

    At that moment the world seemed to stop moving, not even slow down but stop and, for the first time, pure horror fills my thoughts and widens my eyes and yet, instead of fearing for my own life, my thoughts and actions are into Asher''s safety completely.


    And oddly enough at that moment in time I did not even remember that my life was on the line too, none of that fated pairing contract bullshit came to mind, no¡­


    No¡­ the only thing filling my eyes and mind is the image of Ashe being hit by the sneaky snake that, even if in the middle of transferring her wounds to the fox, had extended her narrow claws into sharp needle edges that, even at that distance, in seconds are already clearly trespassing Ashers skin and bone, coming out from the other side smeared in his blood.


    That image alone chills my bones.


    And a strong sensation builds up and beats inside me, beyond all the hunt, the cat and mouse games, beyond the sarcasm and plays¡­ beyond the human or not human me, that strong emotion, stronger than anything I''ve ever felt before, surges like boiling lava and wouldn''t stop burning its way up, filling my body with that strong sensation until the tip of my fingertips.


    That moment, that exact moment, when I''m certain that I''m about to lose him, that my pupils focus on his expression as he tried to swallow the extreme pain up, that moment makes me realize that I did not regard him as mere food anymore, that, for the longest time, I''ve come to care about him more than any contract could ever obligate me to.


    That''s the moment when I realize that I hadn''t been playing around like I thought I had, but rather have been playing myself a fool all this time, avoiding the truth that now lay right in front of me.


    That I truly cared about this captain coldy of ours, painfully so,


    That I, indeed, loved that son of a bitch very much so.


    And he is about to die on me the fucker.


    I cannot let that happen now can I? I have to possess him at least once before that, now that I understood the true meaning behind these feelings of mine.


    I cannot let that happen¡­ I won''t have that happen.


    The fire that has been boiling up hotter and hotter inside me seems to finally reach the point of spilling up and even I, a fire breathing scaled monster, gets bothered by the extremely high heat, my red scales blurring the air around and shinning back as if truly being akin to hot melted metal, hissing and cracking.


    And to my surprise, they truly melt away.


    The so well traced lines disappear as the scales seem to fuse together and instead of dripping off of me like a layer of skin, it actually fused together in me, and as I leaped back in a futile attempt to avoid the inevitable, with this slow motion senses, I could feel the change in me, the itching sensation spreading all around, but even though I could tell something is happening to me only later on would I be able to tell what really changed, because as of now my eyes are glued on Asher and the infringing Snake.


    I could not tell, but at that moment my body is full of those symbols that once burned my skin, shinning gold against the black and moving as if having a mind or a purpose on their own, moving like a textbook in lines around my skin, and yet as soon they managed to fill every part of my skin a surge of power setts my body on fire, the ablaze flame exploding around me as my limbs stretch out to grab the enemy.


    Chaos erupts as my claws sink in the snake skin, making her back up as I stand between her and Asher that does not cave in to the pain and holds himself up with the help of a tree, but as soon as the dust and the flames settle down both have a clear view of the new me that unfolds before them.


    I stand on my six limbs, claws rasping the ground, my dark figure overtook by thick black fur made from the same material that my scales, but far more versatile than before, able to change its shape and even soften its texture, as well as carrying the moving marks along my body, now shinning red and overflowing with heat.


    And my eyes shine in a deep red, being framed by my dark figure as my muscles somehow feel relaxed yet stronger than ever, almost as if some weight has been lifted off my shoulders and mind, almost as if I''ve truly become who I am at that point, taking away all the layers that weighed down around me.


    It a weird complex sensation that makes me relax yet on guard, but one thing is for certain, it makes me feel like I''m burning with fury inside.


    And I might as well let it all out.


    The Snake Queen cannot hide her fear, and yet cannot back out either so she tries to stay strong and hiss back at me, but I snarl at her, twisting my upper lip to show fang, and opening up my stand to give a full out cougar howl that makes her coil for a moment, and the next second I''m right up her face and dash at her neck, my strong hind legs weigh her long body down as her upper body is pinned by the remaining four limbs that sink the claws into her skin, rendering her attempts to escape futile.


    And leaving her neck and face wide open for my attacks.


    So I sink my big fangs into her neck, but with no intention of killing her cleanly I start chunking in big portions of meat, cutting with my sharp as knives fangs piece by piece and spooning her flesh out bit by bit.


    I do notice when she starts screaming and clawing at my back, trashing in my grip, but I get so indorsed in my meal that I lose myself and block of her fighting enough so as to not even realize when her voice runs thin nor when her body becomes limp, only coming back from the trance when I''m already half into the meal, leaving big parts missing from her body as I hear Asher''s voice coming from behind.


    "Is it truth then¡­ you are one of the mountain guardians, the Ablaze Cougar of the south peaks." I clack my jaw at one of her bones, turning my bloobdy smeared face towards him as I stare back, frowning when his words reach me, licking my snout with my long tongue while I try to blink the daze away and think things through.


    Only that I have no time nor voice to question his words for the next moment the once quiet night is filled with screams coming from all directions, making the forest seem like the graveyard of tormented souls howling through the night.


    And I can only guess that our plan has finally worked out¡­ and the controlled Ghouls were paying the price.

 Chapter 113 - 111

    We watch the forest burn bright against the night sky but, lucky enough is the rainy season so once only half the forest is cleaned up by the hungry orange flames and feast at the broken ghouls within the rain comes to settle things down before it could even reach the city, carrying its smoke down with its moist drops.


    This dangerous mission ends before we could even notice, and after receiving the message from the other teams that the big Stallion Ghoul had managed to escape, amidst being heavily hurt and using the other smaller ghouls as a meatshield, but at least all the soldiers are well and the combatants inside the town had an easy time dealing with the remaining broken ghouls that could only howl in pain with their own claws digging in their heads, scratching an itch they could not reach.


    And yet all of that is beyond us now as we finally get away from the battlefield, funny enough ending just where I wanted all this time around, even attempting it by force: away in the jungle, resting inside a cave, just the two of us.


    I stretch my four paws out and open up my mouth in a big yawn as I keep an eye out at the entrance so Asher can heal himself up in peace at the back, a small fire burning at the curving in cave as I can hear the rip and rap of cloth being put along the wounds.


    Well, at least that what I thought I would hear until he stops half way and actually stands, his footsteps approaching as he finally sits by my side.


    I look at him with a frown, ready to push him back to heal himself, only to stop and stare at his bare chest so close up to me, and at his smooth skin with no apparent wounds what so ever!


    "Growl?" ''What?'' I try to ask in surprise, considering that, oddly enough, his wounds had not transferred to me at all too!


    "Seems like I can heal like you now¡­" He says, cutting such a casual figure with his hair down because of the rain, laying relax on the floor, that makes my heart skip a beat, especially when he reaches out and brushes my fur.


    "How odd¡­ It is soft as fur and yet it reflects the light like your scales used to do¡­ I bet they are as hard too, but I could not tell just by looking." He says as he brushes his fingertips along my fur, stretching my jaw and the back of my ears, earning a strong purr from my part.


    Is it weird I wonder¡­ We are in deep shit, with no place to go back to, and yet I''ve never felt so satisfied in my life¡­


    And we cannot go back not only because of what Sean made, but because Asher had truly cut ties with the city because he asked the Warrior Queen to announce his death back at home, and only a few of his team are aware of his current situation.


    Yet is better this way, otherwise the Citadel, like a mad dog with a bone, unwilling to let go, may send search teams, heck, they may do it even now, thinking we are dead, no¡­ better be safe than sorry and spread some safety measure lies.


    I keep hitting my long tail on the ground as he scratches my ear, but Asher soon stops and joins me in staring into the rainy night as spots of red still crisscross the place here and there, stubbornly burning but nonetheless being overtaken by the increasing rain in the end.


    And thankfully I don''t need to say anything as I look at my stretching out paws and back to Asher, inquiring, for he answers it:


    "I have been wondering what could have been possibly different from you and the other ghouls, and regarding those runes as well, but I never thought you would truly change this much to the point of not letting room for doubt¡­But I guess I owe you an explanation don''t I?"


    "There is not much I know myself either, only bits and pieces, but I''ve already told you that the Shinzaki think the soil and the mountains are sacred, especially because of their special burial and the crystals formed from it right? And that is part of the problem, this different view and culture, that fueled the war between the nations at first, for there are various resources on those mountains waiting to be harvest."


    "But thats not all, these parts have unique creatures too, formed from the strange magical properties this land and its people have, and those were called Mountain Guardians."


    "Just like the name says, they would live in the mountains and guard it against any threat, some would even be considerate grave keepers and guiders to the underworld since the Shinzaki would bury their dead at the mountains."


    "But one thing for certain is that all those guardians were respected and reverence, and all of them came from spirit animals, living peacefully alongside the Shinzaki."


    "But with that appearance¡­ I wonder if all the Shinzaki thought the same uhm¡­ messing with the crystals powers is already a taboo on its own, so I would not be surprised if such people would mess with the guardians as well¡­ and here you are."


    ¡­ A guardian uhm? That would explain why, at the end of the day, I''ve not turned into a ghoul nor a human, but into something else entirely, though the exact process is still a mystery to me, at least some things are clearer than before.


    As Asher stops in deeper thinking I feel strangely anxious now, after all the battles, after all the troubles we have been through, finally being able to calm down actually makes me unease, with the after effect of the adrenaline still pumping into my veins.


    And other small things pilled up too, mostly been Asher''s presence as he affects me differently from before, not making me raise my guard anymore, but actually managing to take it down, brick by brick, until I''m awkwardly left open up to him.


    And that makes me want to open him up too, in more ways than one¡­ though, for the first time, killing and feasting on his insides does not sound as appealing anymore¡­ for that would mean that he would not be by my side anymore.


    And that thought on its own chills my bones.


    That reminds me too¡­ that he does not know that I can hurt him yet, no¡­ but I should not let him know that, this contract gives him some sort of security and control that, without, he may decide is not worth the risk anymore.


    ¡­I wonder if he would leave me if he discovers it.


    "¡­What''s wrong?" He asks, always so attentive, the lot.


    I growl an answer back, laying my chin over my paw, stressed out by the mere thought.


    I would not go around and around, only to end up in the same place, alone in the woods, would I? I''m not comfortable with just how much this thought affects me.


    So I look over him, only to find that his blue eyes are watching me attentively, and cannot help to give him a nudge with my big feline head, taking in the sweet smell of his body being transmitted through the air without any barriers, and his layback, calm and relax figure shots an arrow straight to my heart, how this always so cold, serious and upkeep Captain is showing himself like this in front of me, only in front of me.


    And that, more than anything, fuels the fire inside me to life once more as I rest my head on his lap as the world is left to burn around us.

 Chapter 114 - 112

    After all we have been through, after fighting together, living together, and especially almost dying together, after having to run through the woods in flames, dodge past screaming ghouls while he bleeds on my back as I prayed for his wounds to pass over to me quickly, only to that for some reason they weren''t to fuel my anxiety as I had dashed as fast as I could, only to finally discover that his wounds weren''t fatal and that he was actually fine, after all the ups and downs that my emotions went through, of painfully watching him die, to thankfully being relieved of seeing him well, that saying I''m shaken by it is an understatement.


    I let out a ragged breath as my self control slips from me, stretching even further to its limits when I think of him accepting me, as he has done so before, no reason to not do it right now, beyond that small detail of me being able to hurt him¡­


    But even that is not enough to take me out of the mood, and as I crack my neck and feel itsy down bellow, I narrow my eyes and lick my black lips, a little growl escaping my lips as I stand and move back in, backbone hovering as if in hunting mode, and since I''ve changed form I turn out to be able to walk on four, or rather, at six limbs better, full beast mode, so I hunch my way inside the cave.


    I turn around the corner from the narrow entrance only to find that Asher had already put dirt over the small fire so the flames and the smoke would not attract unwanted attention, but even amongst my excited self I''m able to assert that something is odd as he attentively stares at the wall.


    "Growl?" I see myself asking, swallowing dry and ready to pounce at him, feeling my monster self retract as the swords and saddle slide down from my body and hit the floor as I slowly but surely turn back into my naked self as I approach his turned back.


    "There is a breeze coming from this wall, can you feel it?" I could feel it, even hear it now that he mentioned it, and it carried an odd smell too that makes me frown at the complex odors it carried. It couldn''t be something of that magnitude, could it? There must be something wrong with my nose, and yet I knew that wasn''t the case at all.


    These facts however do not take me away from what I want, but let me curious enough to wait on it for a little to answer him:


    " I can¡­"


    "Do you think the cave goes deeper?" He asks, messing around the rocks, trying to find the opening the breeze is coming from.


    To his surprise, however, I say: "No, I don''t think the cave continues, but surely there is more to the cave."


    "¡­What do you mean?" Only then he stops what he is doing and looks back, and even him cannot help but widen his eyes a little at my naked figure standing behind him, clearly excited to be this close to him, but what tips me over is when he looks me up and down very slowly.


    "Acting like this will make me think you are inviting me in." I say with a growly undertone, putting my hand on the wall with the intention of trapping him against the wall while closing in slowly, but who would have thought that I would end up pressing something midway my attempt to seduce him, making the rock sink in ever so slightly with a single click.


    I already know what that implies, but it does not mean that I''m not left with an annoyed face when Asher is attracted by the oddity and bypasses my extended arm and moves to inspect the loosen tile.


    "Is this¡­" He says before pulling at it a bit, but to our surprise it gives way, it does not fall or break, but actually pulls the rest of the wall with it, just like a hidden door of some kind.


    "Help me pull it." Asher says at my sighing standing still self, which only makes me sigh once more.


    Well, I''m sure once he satisfied his curiosity we can get back to business, so better be done with it already I supposed, I think while walking up to help him and successfully pulling all the way out.


    To my disappointment it does not end there and actually opens up to a corridor carved inside the stone, with flickering lights coming to life at our movement, so of course Asher goes first to check things out and leaves e hanging back there.


    I follow suit, not forgetting to bring my stuff with me and scatter the ashes of our presence about, hearing the door close behind us and enclosing most of the upcoming wind draft with it as we go down deeper.


    But even my annoyed self is surprised with what we find.


    "This is not Shinzaki¡­ but not Wilraine either¡­ Perhaps¡­uhm¡­" Asher mumbles while looking out at what stretches out before us after a blinding light hits our eyes and momentarily makes us cover our faces with our hands.


    Only for a whole underground facility to unfold before my eyes.


    There is natural light coming from above from the raising sun, in an angle that the light can enter but the place cannot be seen on the outside, and probably covered outside by the mountains inclinations too, but beyond that I could not tell we are inside a cave for there are various floors build up along the walls, their balconies converging at the central area we are at, many plants growing at their open up halls and bellow on the ground floor, and by the sweet smell of it most were from the edible kind, and if not they were sauce for the food preparation, and there are even some chicken down bellow.


    "This¡­ this is the perfect hide out for us. I wonder what it was made for?" Asher says, as I feared, wanting to explore every nook and cranny, probably wanting to study it too, trying to assert what this place was made for, by who, and all of that.


    And I won''t deny that I''m curious too, and somewhat happy to apparently having found out the best hiding place for us, but¡­. But!


    You know just how long it will take for us to have a look at everything here? I can tell that it will be a freaking long time just by the smell of it!


    So once we are walking under the flickering old lights we find ourselves in an area that seemed to be the quarters of however lived here, so I take my chance and in a moment of distraction pass my arm over Asher''s waist and pull him out of his feet, and before he can even complain I throw him on the bed, ignoring the dust that comes up from it.


    "Seiji¡­" He says, warning me. "This is hardly the time for this, we have to-"


    "The area is clear, there is no sound of enemies nearby and no fresh smell indicating the presence of anyone here. We are completely alone, with all the time in the world for us." I say, dumbing my things on the side while slowly crawling up the bed, keeping my gaze fixed with Asher''s as I climb up and naked crawl closer to him, watching with satisfaction as he takes my figure in, tensing jawline and running eyes that go up and down, being his turn to let out a sigh as he swallows dry in expectation.


    "And I intend to enjoy every second of it¡­ you won''t deny that from me, will you?" I ask with a smirk, but it has been too long already and I have never been the patient kind so I do not wait to hear his answer as I smack our lips together a cove his body with my throbbing smearing hot self.


    This shall be interesting.

 Chapter 115 - 113

    "¡­ What is up with you? Being so impatient all of the sudden¡­" His words may seem somewhat annoyed, but the small smile and the mischievous glint in his eyes tells me otherwise as he is clearly enjoying the nice view I''m giving him.


    "I just figure that you had your turn last time, so nothing fairer that I have mine as well¡­" I say, crooking my head to the side before going down and kissing him, or rather tasting him until he takes control of the kiss and brushes the back of my head with his hand, taking more than one turn to finish the kiss as we could not have enough of savoring each other.


    "Is that so¡­" He says, a little out of breath and flushed." Or were you scared that you may lose the chance after I almost died?" I frown a little at that.


    "Don''t joke about that, you scared the shit out of me."


    "Oh did I now?" He says up close to me like this, stroking my hair. "What happened to that fierce hungry monster who wanted nothing more than to eat me up for dinner?"


    "T-that''s¡­" I''m left speechless at that, confused as to what did he expected me to answer, and if he only knew that I had the chance to kill him long ago, and yet choose not to¡­ I wonder how he would react to that. "That''s not it alright, actually I-"


    "I know."


    "Uhm?" I stop to look at him, for the first time seeing him truly relaxed, hand constantly patting my head as I see him truly lower his guard in a peaceful casual way, leaning against the bed, that makes me want to eat him up and cry at the same time, so I frown the emotions and question on my face.


    "I know you care about me, and this contract is not the only thing making you guard me is it? And¡­" At that he takes my hand and pulls towards his head to rest his face there, his warm breath tickles my skin and makes me fuzzy inside.


    "You don''t need to be so gentle, I know about it."


    "You¡­ know it? How?" I say, trying to figure it out if what he is talking about is truly what I think it is.


    "Yes, for a long time now¡­ Well, let''s just say you are quite¡­ feisty when we do it, always leaving marks on my back." He says with a smile, closing his eyes and resting his face on my palm.


    "And you¡­ you are ok with it?" He takes his time to answer at that point, enjoying the quiet moment, until he hums in agreement.


    And that is basically the tipping point that makes me lose it.


    That''s when I want to taste him, touch him, feel his breath on mine, be washed over by him as his heat surrounds me, I want his thoughts to be filled with my presence and mine alone, I am greedy, I want all he has to offer and more, I want him all.


    And yet, of all the things I want to do, I actually start with a hug, not wanting to speed things up and end it quickly, but actually wanting to savor every second of it, and that includes the emotions flowing inside me, so confusing and yet so overbearing, that''s why the tight hug that makes him pat my back.


    And the fact that he is reciprocating, that we are being so intimate to each other, beyond the sex and stuff, but going into deeper emotional levels, makes me breathe his smell in with satisfaction with a slight shiver.


    I do not notice when I start purring, but once I brush my face against his he chuckles me out of it. "You are acting like a spoiled cat."


    I smile at that. "Will you be my treat then?" I say, playing along, and to my surprise he says:


    "Be my guest."


    And I do alright.


    I finally reach out towards this tempting bare chest of his, brushing and tracing his skin, the strong muscles beneath, especially on those abs of his without an ounce of fat on them.


    But the mountains I provoke are the pointy one up above, knowing enough about it from my time in the slums, firstly provoking Asher by blowing at them, teasing them with my fingers as it goes round and around the nipples, and yet still not touching, and only when he starts twisting under my caress that I finally reach out for those buds, with my finger at first, pushing the tip around and giving it a small pull here and there, only to brush at it rapidly and make Asher''s breathing speed up with it.


    And then, only then, I reach out with my mouth, giving the reddening bud a long lick, only to brush my teeth along the sensitive skin and hug it with my moist lips, and once the nipple is inside my mouth I start another level of teasing, brushing my tongue against it, ending it with a good suck that finally earns me a gasp from him, which brings a smile to my face.


    However as I do keep my teasing up, making Asher grunt above and keep a hand on my hair, he pulls my head back at some point, making me have a good look at his flushed face and slightly open lips for the first time, which jolts straight down my cock.


    "Stop teasing so much." I smirk at him.


    "What''s the fun on that?" Is his time to smirk.


    "If you take that too long I might start to get impatient and want to take things at my own hands uhm?"


    "As if." I say, but I let the nipples go for now as my hands start creeping down, pulling his pants open.


    "Well, it does seem like you are pinned up down here." I say, deliberately speaking too close to his standing cock so that my breathing brushes with the tip every time a word comes out of my lips, but even though my intentions at first were to go as slow as possible to enjoy every second of it, I cannot help but start feeling a little bit bothered by the lack of release, so once my tongue gives the tip of his cock a good lick, my moisten fingers brush down between his asscheeks and find the spot hiding within only to start probing his ass, one finger at a time.


    With my mind taken by the sucking as I duplicate my teases with the nipple at the head of his cock, feeling his reactions increasing as such sensitive part is roughly managed, I stop worrying about finding his good spot with my fingers to tease him and start pushing my way in with more strength, wanting to stretch him up already so I can feel his fleshy walls closing around my dick.


    So once I feel he is good enough I completely disregard letting him cum first and, leaving his bulging dick up I pull one of his legs up on my shoulder so I can have a good angle to thrust in.


    "Aren''t you being a greedy kitten¡­ very well, you did really good today, so I''ll let you play around today, but don''t go getting too used to it uhm?" I chuckle at him, thinking just how I had thought similar things not long ago, and say before brushing my dick in between his ass cheeks, putting a little bit of strength every time I felt his hole at the head of my dick, teasing his entrance.


    "I could say the same¡­" I say to him, making us booth smirk before I start pushing my way in.


    I grunt as I feel just how tight he is, squishing my dick from all sides and almost making me cum just from putting it in, the pressure from both of us makes us grunt and gasp at every small movement, and as I manage to go in and further he once more grabs me by the back of my head, making me lick his wrist and ask as I rest my dick in and let his walls adjust to my size.


    "Why do you keep grabbing my hair?"


    "It is very smooth, like your fur, I like it."


    "Uhm." I growl back, feeling that that gesture of his brings us closer together, how he reaches out and looks for me, eagers to touch me, no matter how small, and just reciprocity makes my already hard cock bulge further inside such constricted place.


    And yet, this time around, I do not mind it, rather could care less, the only thing I need right now is to feel the friction of his fleshy walls brushing against my hard dick, so like an animal on heat I start thrusting in and out of him, touching every corner of his insides that I can reach, and bound to find it at some point I purr hard when I find his good spot that hardens his grip on my hair and makes him arch his back on me, pointing his own dick to the sky.


    And that reaction, coming from the always so cold captain, makes me mad in love, so I change position so I can quicken my pace, coming in and out and in and out nonstop, tormenting his spot and pushing against it with all my might, making his gasp more audible and his inner walls to shudder and twist around me.


    I lick my sweaty lips as is still not enough, it would never be enough, so even when he is about to come I do not stop and actually close my hand around his dick and put a thumb at his head so he would not cum quickly, and with my other hands I start changing positions all around while still inside him, trying to reach deeper, to go faster, putting his ass up while holding his waist in place, sitting back down and putting him sitting on top of me, turning him around and having him hug me while I pulled him in and out from my dick right on my lap.


    In between his grunts and gasp I could barely make something out, loosen words about fairness and having too many arms, but I''ve never been happier from having a pair of extra limbs than now, because that way I can hold his feisty dick while moving him around to my will, and I knew such play would cost me dearly later on, but at that point I only had him and his hot body on my mind, and wanted to feel good with him in all ways possible.


    But even with those thoughts in mind at some point I too cannot hold it in anymore, and once I shot out my cum inside him my hand slips out from its grasp and frees his bulging cock, making him shot out lots of cum suddenly with me, and his shuddering body, while hugging my sweaty one, only closes in even further around my dick, which makes me throw my head back and ride around the climax with no place to go but to feel it all in.


    Once it ends we flop back down on the dusty bed, sweaty bodies hugging each other and waiting for our ragged breaths to calm down, too lazy to move around as I take in what just happened.


    Or, well¡­ That was my case at least, for, with my eyes closed and hugging Asher, I do not notice that just how, in silence, Asher starts thinking about things that bring his dick back to life, and with a mischievous smile on his face he slowly creeps his hands down bellow, so once he pounces I, distracted, am caught by surprise at his grabbing hands around my cheeks that spread them to the side to give space to his prying cock that is suddenly at my entrance, poking its way in.


    "W-wait, you-" You did not stretch me out or anything, and all of the sudden is like this!


    Only that he does not stop, pushing his way in by force inside me, a slow advance that, to my not stretched out hole, not only makes it slightly painful but more sensible to his attacks since my insides are being stretched to the size and format of his dick, and once he is finally all the way in, making me shudder in his hug as I''m being forcibly managed to take him in while he keeps a strong grip of my body with a tight hug, his head moves so that his lips stay right up close to my ear, only so that he can whisper to me while slowly pulling his dick in and out of me, so slow that it brings no release but only builds up the pressure behind my balls:


    "Handling me however it pleased you¡­ and here I was thinking you were lucky to escape your punishments thus far¡­ but I guess you are in need of some corrections today, and you even gave me a good idea, how about we use that uhm?" That chilling tone of voice makes me shudder even further, the promise of untold pleasures and pain, and yet it somewhat excites me even more.


    Only that I understand what he means seconds later when he uses a piece of cloth to wrap around my dick in a very tight knot that I''m sure would not allow me to cum, just like I did to him.


    "Now now, should we begin? Let''s bet how many times will I cum inside you before you are begging for release uhm¡­?"


    "Oh, and also, Seiji, "You are not allowed to touch your dick nor the ribbon on it from now on." How about it?" He says, and while I feel the order sinking in my skin with a tingling sensation, the only thing I can think is:


    ¡­I''m screwed.


    Seems like I''ve awakened Asher inner beast.


    And he would prove to be a relentless brute all day long.


    And yet¡­ I could not have been happier.


    All the other problems could wait¡­ because of now, I would enjoying loving my past enemy to the bitter end, and what the future hold for us could wait another day.

 Chapter 116 - Epilogue

    Stories were told all around the continent about the strange second wave of attack from the ghouls, and yet even though their strange behavior and pattern were worthy of whole conversation on their own, what really was the subject around is actually that the Murray hero that managed to fight against the first wave was the reason that, once more, the ghouls were held back and humanity prevail¡­ only that, this time around, victory came with the great price of taking the hero''s life and, like a martyr, feverous followers started to praise his name, and commotions surged all around the cities under the Citadel command.


    The only city that managed to speak forth about such person without incurring in a discussion about him being a savior or a criminal, however, were those from the farthest city inside ghouls territory, the same one that withheld the attack, for they managed to raise a statue in his name as many even knew him in person and also knew just how much he had done for them.


    Also the Emperor wished for him to be remembered as a hero, especially when, beside him, stood the sculpture of a cougar with six limbs to remind all that the guardians had not abandon them, and had actually fought evil together, paying a heavy price for it.


    Only very few knew the truth, that, along with the dismembering of the ghoul army, along with the riots and the growing power from the Emperor with the support of his people and the Nameless mafia, another force grows, with no affiliations, with the solo purpose of protecting humans from the ghoul''s harm, with a base hidden in the wilderness that only a few chosen ones had access to.


    A place where former heroes rejoiced and continued their work in the shadows of a greedy society.


    And yet all seemed to end well despite it all.


    The ending of the first ever siege coming from the ghouls had a relatively peaceful ending. The acceptance of the city to the new govern lead by the young Emperor was good, especially since most of the Citadel people had already run out of the city and those who stayed were of no importance to the Wilraine, and had grown an even bitter feeling towards them from abandoning the city after using and abusing its citizens.


    Despite its small importance, however, the Citadel was not happy.


    It was cautions of the Emperor surging up once more, and the perspective of reuniting its enemy nation once more, but instead of rushing in and inviting trouble, they instead fall back and ironed their grip on the other cities, hoping that the isolated far into ghoul territory city would crumble on its own.


    But their people thought it otherwise.


    Without the Citadel to step on their heads and without the rich to steal the safest biggest part of the town, those survivors had, for the first time, liberty to choose and act, and the Emperor was smart and cured favor of those.


    So the once golden district, the inner wall in the center of the city, was grabbed back by its population, but instead of making it all anew the place, with so many mansions and huge gardens, was instead changed into a farming area where they could safely produce their food, especially now that they did not have the support of anyone anymore.


    It would still take some time to fix all the troubles, such as not producing enough food and not being able to expand, but still there is a mystical strength on those that are corner on the wall, those that, many times before, had death whispering sweet words in their ears, so close they could feel its breathing creeping up their necks, and yet survived to see another day.


    The kind of people would make water out of stone.


    And now that they, for the first time, had a choice, had space to put their strength in and try to make things better for themselves, would fight until the last day to see a brighter future, if not for them but for their children.


    The Shinzaki had always had a fighter spirit within them, otherwise they would not have hold of their own after a more technologically developed nation with only their martial arts and magic for so long.


    It is proven once more too when the ones used and abused at the Red district join forces with all and, being great entertainers and guest receivers, start a new foundation of theater actors and singers, acting like a ray of sunlight in a cold day, a comfortable embrace that took away the increasing stress these people lived through, and because of it the city actually starts growing once more, looking more like a home every day it passed by without the exploration of the Citadel and its people, freeing such fierce kin to stand on their feet once more and battle for their rights and freedom.


    Only that for the who once carried the name of Black Raven while carrying for a phoenix nest with a lighting sparkling eyes, the future held a different path ahead of him as some mysteries still remained, on how their fateful guardians had not abandoned them, on how, to this day, some could still be seen fighting alongside their troops, guiding them to victory, stronger than any man and ghoul combined.


    Only that few knew the truth behind such existences¡­ and even less than few knew of one small guardian that rested inside the cities walls, ripped away from its rotting form, hurt but healing, waiting for the day they would be freed once more.


    And it wasn''t far, it seems, for the laying creature caught a whiff of something that manages to pull it awake, a twist of the pointy nose, and two pair of red eyes shine up in the darkest part of the city, and it takes a deep intake of air to taste that sparky smell that jolted its fur up.


    For it hunger for far too long¡­ and it had just smelled out a truly fancy meal to savor.


    And that was enough to make it move out again.